DINNER ON THE WAY. 
 *vtr Btys in tlu Mountains.
 
 THE ROVER BOYS 
 IN THE MOUNTAINS 
 
 OR 
 A HUNT FOR FUN AND FORTUNE 
 
 BY 
 
 ARTHUR M. WINFIELD 
 
 (Edward Stratemeyer) 
 
 AUTHOR OF THE ROVER BOYS AT SCHOOL, THE 
 
 ROVER BOYS ON THE OCEAN. THE PUTNAM 
 
 HALL SERIES. ETC. 
 
 ILLUSTRATED 
 
 NEW YORK 
 
 'GROSSET & DUNLA? 
 PUBLISHERS
 
 BOOKS BY ARTHUR M. WINFIELD 
 
 (Edward Stratemeyer) 
 
 THE FIRST ROVER BOYS SERIES 
 
 THE ROVER BOYS AT SCHOOL 
 
 THE ROVER BOYS ON THE OCEAN 
 
 THE ROVER BOYS IN THE JUNGLE 
 
 THE ROVER BOYS OUT WEST 
 
 THE ROVER BOYS ON THE GREAT LAKES 
 
 THE ROVER BOYS IN THE MOUNTAINS 
 
 THE ROVER BOYS IN CAMP 
 
 THE ROVER BOYS ON LAND AND SEA 
 
 THE ROVER BOYS ON THE RIVER 
 
 THE ROVER BOYS ON THE PLAINS 
 
 THE ROVER BOYS IN SOUTHERN WATERS 
 
 THE ROVER BOYS ON THE FARM 
 
 THE ROVER BOYS ON TREASURE ISLE 
 
 THE ROVER BOYS AT COLLEGE 
 
 THE ROVER BOYS DOWN EAST 
 
 THE ROVER BOYS IN THE AIR 
 
 THE ROVER BOYS IN NEW YORK 
 
 THE ROVER BOYS IN ALASKA 
 
 THE ROVER BOYS IN BUSINESS 
 
 THE ROVER BOYS ON A TOUR 
 
 THE SECOND ROVER BOYS SERIES 
 THE ROVER BOYS AT COLBY HALL 
 
 THE PUTNAM HALL SERIES 
 
 THE PUTNAM HALL CADETS 
 THE PUTNAM HALL RIVALS 
 THE PUTNAM HALL CHAMPIONS 
 THE PUTNAM HALL REBELLION 
 THE PUTNAM HALL ENCAMPMENT 
 THE PUTNAM HALL MYSTERY 
 
 I2mo. Cloth. Illustrated. 
 
 GROSSET & DUNLAP, Publishers, New York 
 
 COPYRIGHT, 1902, BY 
 
 THE MERSHON COMPANY 
 
 The Rover Boys in the Mountains
 
 INTRODUCTION. 
 
 MY DEAR BOYS : " The Rover Boys in the 
 Mountains " is a complete story in itself, but 
 forms the sixth volume of the " Rover Boys 
 Series for Young Americans." 
 
 This series of books for wide-awake American 
 lads was begun several years ago with the publi 
 cation of " The Rover Boys at School." At that 
 time the author had in mind to write not more 
 than three volumes, relating the adventures of 
 Dick, Tom, and Sam Rover at Putnam Hall, " On 
 the Ocean," and " In the Jungle," but the publi 
 cation of these books immediately called for a 
 fourth, " The Rover Boys Out West," and then 
 a fifth, " The Rover Boys on the Great Lakes." 
 Still my young friends did not appear to be satis 
 fied, and so I now present to them this sixth 
 volume, which relates the stirring adventures of 
 the three Rover boys in the Adirondacks, whither 
 they had gone to solve the mystery of a certain 
 brass-lined money casket found by them on an 
 island in Lake Huron. 
 
 In writing this volume I have had a double pur- 
 {se in view ; not only to pen a tale which might
 
 INTRODUCTION. 
 
 prove pleasing to all boys, but one which might 
 likewise give them a fair idea of the wonderful 
 resources and natural beauty of this section of the 
 United States. Ours is a wonderful country, and 
 none of us can learn too much concerning it. 
 
 Again thanking my young friends for their 
 kindness in the past, I place this volume in their 
 hands, trusting they will find it as much to their 
 liking as those which have preceded it. 
 
 Affectionately and sincerely yours, 
 
 EDWARD STRATEMEYER.
 
 CONTENTS. 
 
 CHAPTER PAGE 
 
 I. THE BOYS OF PUTNAM HALL, , I 
 
 II. A GLIMPSE AT THE PAST, . . 9 
 
 III. TOM ON A TOUR OF DISCOVERY, ... 17 
 
 IV. DORMITORY NUMBER Two, .... 26 
 V. A SCENE IN THE SCHOOLROOM, . . 34 
 
 VI. NEWS OF AN OLD ENEMY, .... 42 
 
 VII. SOMETHING OF A SURPRISE, .... 50 
 
 VIII. JASPER GRINDER is DISMISSED, ... 58 
 
 IX. A RACE ON THE ICE, AND WHAT FOLLOWED, 66 
 
 X. THE END OF THE TERM, .... 74 
 
 XI. HOME FOR THE HOLIDAYS, .... 84 
 
 XII. THE BRASS-LINED MONEY CASKET, . . 92? 
 
 XIII. THE HEART OF THE ADIRONDACK^, . . 100 
 
 XIV. THE START UP THE RIVER, .... 108 
 XV. WILD TURKEYS, . . . . . .116 
 
 XVI. ON THE WRONG TRAIL, 123 
 
 XVII. AN UNEXPECTED DISCOVERY, . . .131 
 
 XVIII. IN THE CAMP OF THE ENEMY, ... 139 
 
 XIX. DICK AND THE WILDCAT, .... 147 ' 
 
 XX. BEAR POND AT LAST, . . . . .154 
 
 XXI. A PAIR OF PRISONERS, ..... 162 
 
 XXII. JASPER GRINDER TRIES TO MAKE TERMS, . 169 
 
 XXIII. THE BLACK BEAR, ..../>. 177
 
 CONTENTS. 
 
 CHAPTER PAG8 
 
 XXIV. TOGETHER AGAIN, 185 
 
 XXV. SNOWED IN, 193 
 
 XXVI. AN UNWELCOME COMRADE, .... 201 
 
 XXVII. BRINGING DOWN Two BEARS, ... 209 
 
 fXXVIII. Two FAILURES, *i6 
 
 XXIX. JASPER GRINDER AND THE WOLVES, . .. 224 
 
 XXX. A SUCCESSFUL SEARCH CONCLUSION, . , 234
 
 THE ROVER BOYS IN THE 
 MOUNTAINS. 
 
 CHAPTER I. 
 
 THE BOYS OF PUTNAM HALL. 
 
 "HURRAH, boys, the lake is frozen over! 
 We'll be sure to have good skating by to-morrow 
 afternoon ! " 
 
 "That's fine news, Tom," came from Sam 
 Rover. " I've been fairly aching for a skate ever 
 since that cold snap of two weeks ago." 
 
 " We'll have to start up some skating matches 
 if good skating does really turn up," put in Dick 
 Rover, who had just joined his two brothers in 
 the gymnasium attached to Putnam Hall. 
 " Don't you remember those matches we had last 
 year?" 
 
 " Certainly, Dick," answered Tom Rover. 
 " Didn't I win one of the silver medals ? " 
 
 " Gracious ! but what a lot has happened since 1 
 then," said Sam, who was the youngest of the) 
 trio. "We've gotten rid of nearly all of our
 
 a ROVER BOYS IN THE MOUNTAINS. 
 
 enemies, and old Crabtree is in jail and can*t 
 bother Mrs. Stanhope or Dora any more." 
 
 " .We didn't get rid of Dan Baxter," remarked 
 Dick. " He gave us the slip nicely." 
 
 " Do you think he'll dare to bother us again, 
 Dick ? " questioned Sam anxiously. 
 
 " I hope not, but I'm not certain, Sam. The 
 Baxters are a bad lot, as all of us know, and as 
 Dan grows older he'll be just as wicked as his 
 father, and maybe worse." 
 
 " What a pity a fellow like Dan can't turn over 
 a new leaf," came from Tom Rover. " He's 
 bright enough in his way, and would make a first- 
 rate chap." 
 
 " It's not in the blood," went on Dick. " We'll 
 have to keep our eyes open, that's all. If any 
 thing, Dan is probably more angry at us than ever, 
 for he believes we were the sole means of his 
 father being put in prison." 
 
 " Old Baxter deserved all he got," murmured 
 Sam, 
 
 " So he did." 
 
 " Well, if Dan Baxter ever bothers me he'll 
 catch it warm," came from Tom. " I shan't at 
 tempt to mince matters with him. Everybody at 
 this school knows what a bully he was, and they 
 know, too, what a rascal he's been since he left 
 So I say, let him beware ! " And so bringing the 
 conversation to an end for the time being, Tom
 
 THE BOYS OF PUTNAM HALL. 3 
 
 Rover ran across the gymnasium floor, leaped up 
 and grasped a turning-bar stationed there, and 
 was soon going through a number of exercises 
 recently taught to him by the new " gym " 
 teacher. 
 
 " Gracious, but Tom is getting to be a regular 
 circus gymnast ! " cried Sam, as he watched his 
 brother in admiration. " Just see what beautiful 
 turns he is making." 
 
 " Humph ! that aint so wonderful," came from 
 someone at Sam's elbow, and turning the young 
 est Rover found himself close to Billy Tubbs, a 
 short, stocky youth who had entered Putnam 
 Hall at the opening of the fall term. Tubbs was 
 a boy of rich parentage, and while he was not par 
 ticularly a bully, he considered himself of great 
 importance and vastly superior to the majority of 
 his associates. 
 
 " All right, Tubby; if it isn't so wonderful, just 
 you jump up and do it," returned Sam coldly. 
 
 " Look here, how many times have I told you 
 not to call me Tubby ! " burst out the rich youth. 
 " I don't like it at all." 
 
 "Then what shall we call you?" asked Sam 
 innocently. " Tubblets ? " 
 
 " No, I don't want you to call me Tubblets 
 cither. My name is Tubbs William Philander 
 Tubbs." 
 
 " Gosh ! Am I to say all that whenever I want
 
 4 ROVER BOYS IN THE MOUNTAINS. 
 
 to address you ? " demanded Sam, with a pre 
 tended gasp for breath. 
 
 " I don't see why you shouldn't. It's mgr 
 name." 
 
 "But Tubby I mean Tubblets no, Willander 
 Philliam Tubbs the name is altogether too long. 
 Why, supposin' you were standing on a railroad 
 track looking east, and an express train was com 
 ing from the west at the rate of seventy-five miles 
 an hour, and it got to within a hundred yards of 
 you when I discovered your truly horrible peril, 
 and I should start to warn you of the aforesaid 
 truly horrible peril, take my word for it, before I 
 could utter such an elongated personal handle as 
 that, you'd be struck and distributed along that 
 track for a distance of a mile and a quarter. No, 
 Tubby, my conscience wouldn't allow it really 
 it wouldn't." And Sam shook his head seriously. 
 
 " See here, what are you giving me? " roared 
 Tubbs wrathfully. " Don't you worry about my 
 standing on a railroad track and asking you to 
 call me off." And then he added, with a red 
 face, as a laugh went up from half a dozen stu 
 dents standing near : " William Philander Tubbs 
 is my name, and I shan't answer to any other 
 after this." 
 
 " Good for you, Washtubs ! " came from a boy 
 in the rear of the crowd. 
 
 " I'd stick to that resolution, by all means, Bt-
 
 THE BOYS OF PUTNAM HALL. 5 
 
 tertubs," came from the opposite side of the 
 crowd. 
 
 And then one older youth, who was given to 
 writing songs, began to sing softly : 
 
 " Rub-a-dub-dub ! 
 One man in a tub, 
 
 And who do you think it is, 
 It's William Philander, 
 Who's got up his dander, 
 
 And isn't he mad ! Gee whizz ! * 
 
 The doggerel, gotten up on the spur of the mo 
 ment, struck the fancy of fully a score of boys, 
 big and little, and in an instant all were singing it 
 over and over again, at the top of their lungs, and 
 at this those who did not sing began to laugh up 
 roariously. 
 
 " I say, what's it all about? " demanded Tom, 
 as he slid from the turning-bar. 
 
 " Songbird Powell has composed a comic opera 
 
 in Tubby's honor," answered Larry Colby, one of 
 
 t the Rover boys' churns. " I guess he's going to 
 
 have it put on the stage after the holidays, with 
 
 Tubby as leading man." 
 
 " See here, I won't have this ! " roared the rich 
 youth, waving his hand wildly first at one boy 
 and then another. " I don't want you to make 
 up any songs about me." 
 
 " Songbird won't charge you anything," put in 
 Fred Garrison, another of the students. " He's
 
 6 ROVER BOYS IN THE MOUNTAINS. 
 
 a true poet, and writes for nothing. You ought 
 to feel highly honored." 
 
 " Make a speech of thanks, that's a good fel 
 low," put in George Granbury, another student. 
 
 " It's an outrage ! " shouted Tubbs, his face 
 growing redder each instant. " I won't stand it." 
 
 " All right, we won't charge you for sitting on 
 it," came from the back of the crowd. 
 
 " My right name i&. " 
 
 " Barrel, but they call me Tubbs for short," 
 finished another student. " Hurrah, Tubby is 
 discovered at last." 
 
 " Don't blush, Washtub ! you don't look half as 
 pretty as when you're pale." 
 
 " If you feel warm, Buttertub, go out and sit 
 on the thin ice. It will soon cool you off," came 
 from Fred Garrison. 
 
 " I'll cool you off, Garry ! " burst out the rich 
 youth, and made a wild dash at his tormentor. 
 But somebody put out a foot and the tormented 
 boy stumbled headlong, at which the crowd set up 
 another shout, and then sang louder than ever, 
 
 " Rub-a-dub-dub ! 
 One man in a tub ! " 
 
 " I say, who tripped me up ! " gasped Tubbs, as 
 soon as he could scramble up. " Tell me who did 
 it, and I'll soon settle with him." 
 
 " Who rolled over the buttertub? " asked Tom
 
 THE BOYS OF PUTNAM HALL. 7 
 
 solemnly. " One peanut reward for the first cor 
 rect answer to this absorbing puzzle. Please 
 don't all raise your hands at once." 
 
 " I believe you did it, Tom Rover ! " bellowed 
 'I the rich youth. 
 
 " I ? Never, Tubby, my dear boy. I never 
 rolled over a buttertub in my life. You've got 
 the wrong number. Kindly ring the bell next 
 door." 
 
 " Then it was Sam, and I'll fix him for it, see 
 if I don't!" 
 
 " No, it wasn't Sam. He never touched a 
 washtub in his life." 
 
 " I say it was Sam," cried Tubbs, who was al 
 most beside himself with rage. " And I'm going 
 to teach him a lesson. There, Sam Rover, how 
 doyou like that? " 
 
 As the rich youth finished, he caught the 
 youngest Rover by the shoulder with his left 
 hand and with his right gave Sam a slanting 
 J>low on the cheek. 
 
 "Stop! I didn't trip you!" exclaimed Sam; 
 and then as Tubbs aimed another blow at him he 
 ducked and broke loose and hit out in return. 
 His blow was harder and more truly aimed than 
 he had anticipated, and it took Tubbs directly on 
 the nose. A spurt of blood followed, accom 
 panied by a yell of pain, and the rich youth fell 
 back.
 
 8 ROVER BOYS IN THE MOUNTAINS. 
 
 "Oh! oh! My nose!" 
 
 "You brought it on yourself," retorted Sam. 
 " I didn't " 
 
 "Stop! stop! Boys, what does this mean?" 
 came in a sudden stern voice, and in a moment 
 more the two combatants found themselves 1 
 confronted by Jasper Grinder, a new teacher. 
 "Fighting, eh? How often must you be told 
 that such disgraceful conduct is not allowed here? 
 You come with me, and I'll make an example of 
 both of you." 
 
 And in a moment more the two lads found 
 themselves prisoners in Jasper Grinder's strong 
 grasp and being marched out of the gymnasium 
 toward the school building proper.
 
 CHAPTER II. 
 
 A GLIMPSE AT THE PAST. 
 
 As old readers of this series of books know, 
 the Rover boys were three in number, Dick being 
 the oldest, fun-loving Tom next, and small but 
 sturdy Sam bringing up the rear of a trio of as 
 bright and up-to-date a set of American lads as 
 could be found anywhere. 
 
 The home of the lads was with their father, 
 Anderson Rover, and their Uncle Randolph and 
 Aunt Martha, on a beautiful farm at Valley 
 Brook, in the heart of New York State. From 
 this farm they had been sent to Putnam Hall, a 
 semi-military institute of learning situated near 
 Cedarville, on Cayuga Lake. This was while 
 their father had mysteriously disappeared while 
 on an exploring tour into the heart of Africa. 
 
 At Putnam Hall the Rover boys made a num 
 ber of friends, some of whom have already been 
 mentioned in these pages, and they likewise made 
 several enemies. Chief among the enemies were 
 Josiah Crabtree, a dictatorial teacher, and Dan 
 Baxter, a bully who had done his best to make 
 them " knuckle under " to him.
 
 io ROVER BOYS IN THE MOUNTAINS. 
 
 Since those first days at school many changes 
 had taken place; so many, in fact, that but a few 
 can be noted here. Crabtree had been dis 
 charged, and was now in prison for trying to 
 hypnotize a lady into marrying him. This lady 
 was Mrs. Stanhope, the mother of Dora Stan 
 hope, who lived in the vicinity of Putnam Hall, 
 and a girl of whom Dick Rover thought a good 
 deal. 
 
 It had not taken the Rover boys long to dis 
 cover that hot only the dictatorial old teacher, but 
 also the bully, Dan Baxter, were rascals, and, 
 what was more, that Arnold Baxter, the father of 
 Dan, was an old enemy to their father. Follow 
 ing this had come a journey to Africa and into 
 the jungle in search of Mr. Rover, and this mis 
 sion accomplished, the Rover boys had gone West 
 to establish a mining claim in which their father 
 was interested. This claim was disputed by the 
 Baxters, and when the Rovers won out and went 
 for a pleasure trip on the Great Lakes, the Bax 
 ters did their best to bring Dick, Tom, and Sam 
 to grief. But instead of accomplishing their pur 
 pose they failed once more, and Arnold Baxter 
 was returned to the prison from which he had 
 escaped some months before. What had become 
 of Dan Baxter nobody knew, but the Rover boys 
 were soon to learn, as we will see in the chapters 
 Which follow.
 
 A GLIMPSE AT THE PAST. n 
 
 After their stirring adventures on the Great 
 Lakes, and especially on Needle Point Island in 
 Lake Huron, the Rover boys were glad enough to 
 get back to dear old Putnam Hall and to their 
 studies, even though the latter were something of 
 a " grind," as Tom declared. They all loved 
 Captain Victor Putnam, the owner of the institu 
 tion, and it may be added here that the captain 
 thought as much of the Rovers as he did of any of 
 the scholars under him, and that was a good deal. 
 
 The coming of Jasper Grinder as a new under- 
 teacher was a shock to many of the boys at the 
 school. - The principal teacher under Captain 
 Putnam was Professor George Strong, who was 
 stern but fair, and almost as well liked as the cap 
 tain himself, and there were now several others, 
 all of whom were on a good footing with the 
 scholars. What had induced the captain to take 
 in such a dictatorial and harsh master as Jasper 
 Grinder was a mystery which nobody could ex 
 plain. 
 
 As a matter of fact, Grinder had come into the 
 Hall under a misrepresentation. He was from 
 the Northwest, and claimed to have been a pro 
 fessor at a well-known California college. It 
 was true he had once taught at this college, but 
 his record was far from being as satisfactory as 
 Captain Putnam had been led to believe. It was 
 true he was a learned man, quite the opposite of
 
 12 ROVER BOYS IN THE MOUNTAINS. 
 
 Josiah Crabtree, who had been wise only in looks, 
 but it was also true that he was a high-strung, 
 passionate man, given to strange fits of anger, and 
 that he was a miser, never spending a cent that 
 was not absolutely required of him. 
 
 " I say, let me go ! " cried Sam, as Jasper 
 Grinder almost dragged him across the parade 
 ground between the gymnasium and the school 
 building. " I am not to blame for this row." 
 
 " Silence ! I won't listen to a word until we 
 are in the office," commanded the irate teacher. 
 
 " He started the whole thing," came from 
 Tubbs. " He called me Tubby, and got the 
 crowd to singing a song about me." 
 
 " I had nothing to do with the song, and all the 
 boys have called you Tubby since you came here," 
 went on Sam. 
 
 " Be quiet, 1 tell you ! " cried Jasper Grinder, 
 and clutched the arm of each so tightly that 
 Tubbs set up a yell of pain. " I am master here, 
 and I will show you how to mind." 
 
 At these words Sam's heart gave a sudden 
 drop. It was Friday afternoon, and the next day 
 would be, as usual, a holiday. Taking advantage 
 of this fact Professor Strong had gone to Buffalo 
 to visit a sick relative residing there, and only an 
 hour before Captain Putnam had been driven 
 away behind his team to visit an old army friend 
 living at Fordview, twelve miles away. Pro-
 
 A GLIMPSE AT THE PAST. ij 
 
 fessor Strong would not return until Monday 
 morning, and it was more than likely the captain 
 would remain away over night. During this in 
 terval Jasper Grinder would be in absolute charge 
 of the academy and the pupils. 
 
 In a few minutes the teacher had led the way 
 into Captain Putnam's office, and with a final 
 pinch of their arms, which made Tubbs cry out 
 once more with pain, he flung the pair away 
 from him. 
 
 "Don't you know it is disgraceful to fight?" 
 he thundered. 
 
 " We weren't fighting that is, not exactly," 
 said Tubbs meekly. 
 
 " Silence ! I saw the whole affair. Why, 
 your nose is still bleeding." 
 
 " I don't care. It was Rover's fault, Mr. 
 Grinder. He started the boys, and they all began 
 to make fun of me. He wouldn't stop " 
 
 " And then you fought like a pair of young 
 tigers. Disgraceful! I will have to make an 
 example of both of you." 
 
 " I'd like to see Captain Putnam about the mat 
 ter," said Sam boldly. 
 
 At these words Jasper Grinder fairly trembled 
 with suppressed anger. " The captain is not 
 here, and I shall deal with you as you deserve," 
 he said. 
 
 Tubbs sank down on a chair and began to at-
 
 14 ROVER BOYS IN THE MOUNTAINS. 
 
 tend to his nose with his handkerchief. Sam re 
 mained standing, but his whole manner showed 
 that he did not consider he was being treated 
 fairly. 
 
 " What both of you boys deserve is a good 
 thrashing," said the teacher, after a pause. 
 
 At this Sam looked his surprise. Thrashing 
 was not permitted at the Hall. The worst that 
 could happen to a student was to place him in 
 solitary confinement over night, after a supper of 
 bread and water. 
 
 " As I am not permitted by the rules to thrash 
 you, I shall put you in the stone cell over night," 
 went on Jasper Grinder. 
 
 "Together?" questioned Tubbs, from behind 
 his blood-stained handkerchief. 
 
 " No. You shall go to the cell, and Rover 
 shall be placed in the empty storeroom next to it." 
 
 " The cell is ice cold, and so is the storeroom," 
 protested Sam. 
 
 " It is not my fault that you must be placed 
 there, and you will have to put up with the cold," 
 was the curt answer. 
 
 " I shan't stay in a cold room ! " cried Sam. 
 " It's not fair." 
 
 " You shall, and I'll put you there myself ! " 
 ejaculated Jasper Grinder. " Tubbs, don't dare 
 to stir until I return." 
 
 So speaking, the unreasonable teacher caught
 
 A GLIMPSE AT THE PAST. 15 
 
 hold of Sam once more, and despite the youngest 
 Rover's struggles hustled him out of the office 
 and through a long hallway, at the end of which 
 was located the storeroom he had mentioned. 
 The key to the room was in the lock. 
 
 " Now stay there until you are willing to be 
 have yourself," said Jasper Grinder, and shoved 
 Sam into the apartment. " For your impudence 
 to me you shall go without your supper to-night." 
 
 " That remains to be seen," replied Sam, but in 
 such a low voice that the teacher did not hear. 
 Then the door was closed and locked, and Jasper 
 Grinder hurried away with the key in his pocket, 
 to make poor Tubbs a prisoner in the stone cell. 
 
 " Here's a pretty mess, and no mistake," 
 thought Sam, as he sank on a bench, the only 
 article of furniture the room contained. " I'm 
 being treated worse than Tom was treated by old 
 Crabtree when first we came to the Hall. And 
 all because I called Tubby by his nickname! If 
 this keeps on a fellow won't dare to breathe out 
 loud when Grinder is around. What a passion 
 ate fellow he is at times ! He glares at a fellow as 
 if he was going to eat you up ! " . 
 
 While Sam remained on the bench he heard 
 footsteps in the hallway and a howling protest 
 from Tubbs. Then he heard the rich youth 
 thrown into the stone cell next to the storeroom 
 and left to his fate.
 
 16 ROVER BOYS IN THE MOUNTAINS. 
 
 It was nipping cold, and, even with the window 
 tightly closed and nailed over with slats, Sam 
 could not endure it to remain on the bench long. 
 Leaping up he began to stamp his feet and slap 
 his arms across his chest to get them warm. 
 Soon he heard Tubbs doing the same thing. 
 
 " I guess he's worse off than I am," thought 
 the youngest Rover. " That stone cell hasn't any 
 bench in it any more, and it must be twice as cold 
 and damp as this room. It's a shame to put any 
 one there in this freezing weather. I don't be 
 lieve Captain Putnam would stand for it if he was 
 here." 
 
 He tried to speak to Tubbs, but the wall be 
 tween was too thick, and he soon gave up the 
 idea. Then he continued to stamp his feet and 
 slap his arms, and even went through an imagi 
 nary prize fight, in order to warm up. It was 
 now growing dark, and with the darkness the 
 atmosphere of the storeroom became colder and 
 colder.
 
 CHAPTER III. 
 
 TOM ON A TOUR OP DISCOVERY. 
 
 POOR Sain was removed from the gymnasium 
 so quickly that neither Dick nor Tom had time 
 to protest, and when they reached the main door 
 of the school building they found it shut and 
 locked in their faces. 
 
 " Say, this is an outrage," burst out Tom. 
 " Sam wasn't to blame for that fight. He didn't 
 trip Tubby up." 
 
 " I know he didn't," put in Fred Garrison, who 
 had come up also. " It was Larry Mason. But 
 I shan't give Larry away." 
 
 " Neither will I." 
 
 " Mr. Grinder always carries matters with a 
 high hand when the captain is away," put in Dick. 
 " And he gets red-hot at the least little thing." 
 
 " He doesn't deserve to be a teacher here," came 
 from George Granbury, who had followed the 
 others. " To my way of thinking, he's worse 
 than old Crabtree was, even though he is perhaps 
 better educated." 
 
 " I'd like to know what he is going to do with 
 Sam," said Dick, with a serious look on his face. 
 
 17
 
 18 ROVER BOYS IN THE MOUNTAINS. 
 
 " Sam has made such a good record this term I 
 hate to see it broken." 
 
 " He'll do something to punish 'em both," came 
 from Fred. " It will be too bad, though, if he 
 puts 'em in the stone cell. They'll freeze to 
 death such a night as this is going to be." 
 
 " I won't allow it," ejaculated Dick. " Why, 
 that would be inhuman ! " 
 
 " I'm going in by the back way and find out 
 what's going on," said Tom, and promptly dis 
 appeared around the corner of the Hall. He was 
 soon inside the building, but to his chagrin found 
 every door leading to Captain Putnam's private 
 apartments and to the stone cell and the store 
 room locked. Having gone through the mess- 
 rooms and through several of the classrooms, he 
 rejoined the others, who had gathered around the 
 fire in what was called the students' general liv 
 ing room, an apartment set aside during cold 
 weather solely for the boys' comfort, where they 
 might read, study, play quiet games, or do similar 
 things in order to make themselves feel at home. 
 
 " How did you make out? " was the question 
 immediately put. 
 
 " Made out, and that's all," said Tom gloomily. 
 
 " What do you mean? " came from Dick. 
 
 " Every blessed door is locked, and so are the 
 windows. I can't get within two rooms of the 
 office."
 
 TOM ON A TOUR OF DISCOVERY. t g 
 
 " Did you hear anything? " asked George. 
 
 " Yes; I heard a noise like somebody stamp- 
 lag." 
 
 " Where did it come from? " 
 
 " I think it came from the stone cell. But it 
 sounded like somebody stamping on wood." 
 
 " Perhaps it came from the empty storeroom/' 
 cried Dick. " More than likely Mr. Grinder has 
 placed Sam and Tubby there. I wish he'd come 
 here. I'd question him." 
 
 " Your wish is gratified," whispered George. 
 " Here he comes now ! " 
 
 The door at the far end of the room had 
 opened, and now Jasper Grinder came forth in a 
 hurry. He was about to pass to another room, at 
 the rear of the school when Dick stopped him. 
 
 " Mr. Grinder, may I ask what you have done 
 with Sam? " he asked. 
 
 " I have placed him in confinement until Cap 
 tain Putnam returns," was the snappy answer. 
 
 " Did you put him in the stone cell ? " 
 
 " It is not for you to question me, Rover." 
 
 " In this cold weather it isn't fit for anybody 
 to be in that stone cell. Sam may catch his 
 death of cold." 
 
 " I am the best judge of my own actions, 
 Rover, and need ho advice from you. Your 
 brother has broken the rules of this school, and 
 must suffer for so doing."
 
 ao ROVER BOYS IN THE MOUNTAINS. 
 
 " It's inhuman to make a fellow freeze," burst 
 out Tom. " I don't believe Captain Putnam 
 would do thC." 
 
 " Not another word from either of you," came 
 sharply from the teacher. " Your brother will 
 not freeze to death, but the cold may teach him a 
 useful lesson." 
 
 " If he gets sick, I'll get my father to hold you 
 legally responsible," went on Tom. 
 
 At these words the teacher turned slightly pale, 
 a vision of a lawsuit with damages to pay floating 
 across his miserly mind. 
 
 " To ease your mind, Rover, let me say I'll see 
 to it that he doesn't get sick," he said, and before 
 Tom or Dick could question him further he passed 
 out of the room. 
 
 " If he isn't the worst yet ! " burst out Fred, 
 who had listened with interest to what was said. 
 
 "I shan't stand it," returned Tom. "Will 
 you, Dick?" 
 
 Dick, older and more thoughtful, mused for a 
 moment. 
 
 "I'd certainly like to help Sam," he said. 
 " But we must be careful and not get into trouble 
 with Captain Putnam." 
 
 " I'm going to find my way to the door of the 
 cell somehow," went on Tom. 
 
 " Old Grinder left that door unlocked wheti he 
 came out," said George, who had joined them.
 
 TOM ON A TOUR OF DISCOVERY. ai 
 
 " Good ! I'm going through before he comes 
 back." 
 
 As good as his word, Tom slipped past the 
 various tables at which the students were sitting, 
 until he reached the door which connected with 
 Captain Putnam's private apartments. 
 
 Usually this portion of the Hall was forbidden 
 ground to the scholars. But Tom had been In 
 side the rooms a number of times, so knew the 
 way well. Passing through a private sitting 
 room and a small library, he came to a narrow 
 hall connecting with the main hall, at the end of 
 which were the stone cell and the empty store 
 room. 
 
 He was just about to step into the main hall 
 when he heard somebody coming down from the 
 floor above. The party was Mrs. Green, the 
 housekeeper, a good-natured lady upon whom 
 Tom had played many a joke in the past. 
 
 " Gosh ! I mustn't be discovered ! " he mut 
 tered, and looked around for some place to hide. 
 Under the staircase was a recess containing a 
 number of hooks with cloaks and overcoats, and 
 into this he crowded, drawing one of the over- 
 oats so as to completely cover the upper portion 
 of his body. 
 
 Hardly had he gained the hiding place when 
 Mrs. Green reached the lower hallway. Tom 
 heard her pause at the foot of the stairs, strike a
 
 32 ROVER BOYS IN THE MOUNTAINS. 
 
 match, and light the big swinging lamp hanging 
 from overhead. 
 
 " I might as well mend that overcoat now, 
 while the captain is away," Tom heard her mur 
 mur to herself. " It's only a buttonhole that's 
 torn out, and a tailor would charge him four 
 times what it's worth and he always so good at 
 Christmas-time ! " 
 
 " She's looking out for her present," thought 
 Tom, with a grin. " But that's none of my 
 affair. If only she isn't after this overcoat ! " 
 
 He heard the housekeeper approach the recess 
 and pause for a moment in front of it. He hardly 
 dared to breathe, fearing that he would surely be 
 discovered. 
 
 " Well, I declare, if he hasn't gone and worn 
 the very overcoat itself ! " he heard Mrs. Green 
 cry. " Just like him, and two good coats a-hang- 
 ing here. Well, I suppose it's the warmest he's 
 got, and he'll have a cold ride back, especially if 
 he returns to-night." And so speaking Mrs. 
 Green hurried away. 
 
 " A narrow shave, and no mistake," murmured 
 Tom to himself, and listened until he heard a dis 
 tant door close. Then all was quiet, save the dis 
 tant murmur of the student's voices, coming from 
 the sitting room. 
 
 Without losing more time, Tom left the recess 
 and hurried to the door of the stone call.
 
 TOM ON A TOUR OF DISCOVERY. 33 
 
 "Sam!" he called out softly. "Are you in 
 there?" 
 
 " No; I'm in here," came in the voice of Tubbs. 
 " And I'm almost frozen to to death." The 
 last words with a chattering of teeth that told 
 only too plainly how the rich youth was suffering. 
 
 " Sorry for you, Tubby, really I am. But 
 where is Sam? " 
 
 " In the the storeroom. Oh, Rover, won't 
 you please ask Mr. Grinder to let me out? I'll 
 freeze to death here, I know I will ! " 
 
 " I'll do what I can. But he won't let you out. 
 He isn't that kind of a fellow." 
 
 " You might buy him off, Rover. I've heard 
 he's a regular miser, and I'll give you five dollars 
 of my Christmas money if he'll let me go." 
 
 " I'll see what I can do after I've talked to 
 Sam." And so speaking Tom hurried to the door 
 of the storeroom. 
 
 "Tom, is it really you?" cried the youngest 
 Rover joyfully. 
 
 " Yes. How are you making out ? " 
 
 " Horribly. I believe my feet and ears are al 
 ready frozen ! " 
 
 " Grinder is a beast to put you in here, Sam." 
 
 " I know that well enough. He won't give me 
 any supper, I'm afraid." 
 
 " Then I'll try to get some supper to you." 
 
 " Is the key of this door on a hook outside? "
 
 4 ROVER BOYS IN THE MOUNTAINS. 
 
 " No. If it was I'd have the door open long 
 ago." 
 
 Sain gave a deep sigh, and then began to dance 
 around once more to keep warm. 
 
 " Perhaps I can find a key to fit this lock," 
 went on Tom. " I know there are keys in some 
 of the other doors." 
 
 He ran off and soon returned with four keys, 
 which he tried, one after another. The third was 
 a fair fit, and with an effort the bolt of the lock 
 was forced back- 
 
 " Hurrah ! the door's open ! " exclaimed Tom. 
 " Now you can go where you please." 
 
 "Then you wouldn't stay here?" questioned 
 Sam anxiously. 
 
 " Not much ! I'd hide in one of the dormi 
 tories, and I wouldn't show myself until Captain 
 Putnam gets back. I'll see to it that you get 
 something to eat, and when the captain returns 
 you can tell him that if you had remained in this 
 place all night you would have been frozen to 
 death." 
 
 Sam was willing enough to take Tom's advice, 
 and was soon in the hallway. Then the door was 
 locked again. 
 
 " It's heartier to leave poor Tubby in that 
 cell," said Tom. " Let's get him out too." 
 
 "All right if you can find a key to fit the 
 lock."
 
 TOM ON A TOUR OF DISCOVERY. 25 
 
 Losing no time, the brothers tried one key after 
 another in the lock to the door of the stone cell. 
 
 " Who's that?" came in a chatter from Tubbs. 
 
 " Tom Rover," was the answer. " I've just 
 released Sam, and now we are going to release 
 you, if we can." 
 
 " Good for you, Rover." 
 
 " There she goes ! " cried Tom a few seconds 
 later, and in a moment more the door was opened 
 and Tubbs stood in the hallway with the Rover 
 boys. 
 
 Tubbs was about to say something, when Sam 
 suddenly caught him by the arm. 
 
 " Hush ! " he whispered. " Somebody is com 
 ing ! I hope it isn't old Grinder ! "
 
 CHAPTER IV. 
 
 DORMITORY NUMBER TWO. 
 
 FOR the moment none of the three students 
 knew what to do. They felt that if the approach 
 ing personage should be Jasper Grinder there 
 would certainly be " a warm time of it," to say 
 the least. 
 
 Yet the approaching man was not the teacher, 
 but Peleg Snuggers, the man of all work around 
 * h Hall, a good-natured individual, well liked by 
 nearly all the students. Snuggers was in the habit 
 of taking many a joke from the scholars, yet he 
 rarely retaliated, contenting himself with the say 
 ing that " boys will be boys." 
 
 " It's Snuggers ! " whispered Sam, after a 
 painful pause. " What shall we do? " 
 
 " Perhaps we can get him to keep quiet," re 
 turned Tom, also in a low voice. " He's a pretty 
 good sort." 
 
 " Do don't trust him," put in Tubbs, in a 
 trembling voice. "If I'm put back in that cell 
 I'll die; I know I will!" 
 
 " I have it," said Tom, struck by a sudden idea. 
 " Into the storeroom with you, quick ! 
 
 36
 
 DORMITORY NUMBER TWO. 37 
 
 " But he may be coming after me! " said Sam. 
 
 " Never mind I'll fix it Be quick, or the 
 game will be up ! " 
 
 On tiptoe the three students hurried into the 
 storeroom and Tom shut the door noiselessly. 
 Then he slipped the key he still held into the lock 
 and turned it. 
 
 " Now groan, Sam," he whispered. " Pretend 
 to be nearly dead, and ask Peleg to bring Grinder 
 here." 
 
 Catching the idea, Sam began to moan and 
 groan most dismally, in the midst of which Peleg 
 Snuggers came up. 
 
 " Poor boy, I reckon as how he's nearly stiff 
 from the cold," murmured Snuggers. " And 
 this bread and water won't warm him up nohow. 
 I've most a mind to bring him some hot tea on the 
 sly, and a sandwich, too." 
 
 The general utility man tried to insert a key in 
 the lock, but failed on account of the key on the 
 inside. 
 
 " Oh ! oh ! " moaned Sam. " Help ! help ! " 
 
 " What's the row? " questioned Snuggers. 
 
 " Is that you, Snuggers? " 
 
 " Yes, Master Rover." 
 
 " I'm most frozen to death ! My feet and ears 
 are frozen stiff already ! " 
 
 "It's a shame!" 
 
 " Tell Mr. Grinder to come here."
 
 2 8 ROVER BOYS IN THE MOUNTAINS. 
 
 " He won't come, I'm afraid. He just sent me 
 with some bread and water for you and for Mas 
 ter Tubbs." 
 
 " Water? Do you want me to turn into ice? 
 Oh, Snuggers, please send him. I know I can't 
 stand this half an hour longer. I'll be a corpse ! " 
 
 " All right, I'll fetch him," answered Snuggers. 
 And setting down the pitcher of water and loaf of 
 bread he had been carrying he hurried off. 
 
 " Now is our time ! " whispered Tom, as soon 
 as he was certain the man of all work was 
 gone. 
 
 "But which way shall we go?" questioned 
 Sam. 
 
 " Follow me, and I'll show you." 
 
 Leaving the storeroom, Tom led the way 
 through the semi-dark hallway and up the stairs. 
 At the rear of the upper hall was a bedroom re 
 served for the captain's private guests. 
 
 " Come in here for the present," said Tom. 
 " And when I tap on the window unlock the sash 
 and be prepared to climb from the window to the 
 next, which connects with Dormitory No. 2." 
 
 " Good for you ! " said Sam. " But how are 
 you going to get to the dormitory? " 
 
 " Leave that to me." 
 
 Leaving Sam and Tubbs to take care of them 
 selves, Tom left the bedroom and walked out in 
 ,-the upper hall once more.
 
 DORMITORY NUMBER TWO. 39 
 
 He was just in time to hear Peleg Snuggers 
 returning with Jasper Grinder. 
 
 " It's all nonsense," he heard, in the teacher'? 
 harsh voice, " The cold will do both of the boys 
 good." 
 
 " He said he was half frozen," insisted Snug 
 gers. "If anything serious-like happened to 
 them, I dunno what the captain would say." 
 
 " I know nothing serious will happen," growled 
 Jasper Grinder. " He was merely trying to work 
 upon your sympathies. Both could stay there till 
 morning easily enough." 
 
 " The wretch ! " murmured Tom to himself. 
 " I'm mighty glad I let them out! " 
 
 A few seconds later he heard a cry of dismay. 
 
 " Rover is gone ! " 
 
 " Gone? " came from Snuggers. 
 
 " Yes, gone. Snuggers did you leave the door 
 unlocked ? " 
 
 " No, sir, I couldn't get the key in the lock. 
 Here it is." And the general utility man pro- 
 iduced it. 
 
 " Ah ! here is a key on the inside. What can 
 this mean ? " 
 
 " I don't know, sir. I left him a-groanin' only 
 a few mintues ago." 
 
 "It is very strange." Jasper Grinder gazed 
 around the empty storeroom. " Did you hear 
 anything from Master Tubbs? "
 
 3 o ROFER BOYS IN THE MOUNTAINS. 
 
 " No, sir." 
 
 The teacher stepped out of the storeroom and 
 made his way to the stone cell. 
 
 " He is gone too ! " he ejaculated. 
 
 " Really, sir, did you say ' gone ' ? " cried Peleg 
 Snuggers, in dismay. 
 
 " Yes. This is ah outrageous, Snuggers, 
 Where can they be? " 
 
 " I'm sure I don't know, sir. Master Rover 
 got out mighty quick." 
 
 " Look for them among the students, and if 
 you find them bring them to me at once." 
 
 " I will, sir." 
 
 As soon as Peleg Snuggers had departed Jasper 
 Grinder looked around the storeroom and the 
 stone cell to learn if he could find any trace of the 
 boys. 
 
 This gave Tom the chance to slip through the 
 captain's private rooms and into the students' 
 quarters. 
 
 " Well, how did you make out ? " was Dick's 
 impatient question. " You've been gone an 
 age." 
 
 " Come with me and I'll tell you," said Tom, 
 and taking his brother and several chums aside 
 he related what had occurred. 
 
 " Keep them there all night, and on bread and 
 water ! " cried Dick. " It is awful. I'm sure 
 the captain won't stand for it."
 
 DORMITORY NUMBER TWO. 31 
 
 " To be sure he won't," came from Fred Gar 
 rison. " But what are you going to do next? " 
 
 " Let them in the dormitory window." 
 
 Tom led the way upstairs and into Dormitory 
 No. 2. There were four windows in a row, and 
 six beds, three occupied by the Rovers and the' 
 others by Fred, Larry, and George Granbury. 
 
 Going to the corner window Tom threw it wide 
 open. It was growing dark outside, for it was 
 now half-past six. As he stuck his head out of 
 the window there was the rattle of a drum down 
 in the mess hall. 
 
 " Supper time ! " cried Fred. 
 
 " You go down," said Tom. " No use of all 
 of us being late." 
 
 " No, you go down," answered Dick. " You've 
 run risk enough. Besides, if you are absent from 
 the crowd too long somebody may grow suspi 
 cious of you. I'll help Sam and Tubbs to a safe 
 hiding-place." 
 
 " Find out if they are there first and lock the 
 door after we are gone." 
 
 Leaning out of the window Dick tapped on the 
 next glass. At once Sam showed himself. 
 
 " It's quite a climb, but I reckon I can make it," 
 said the youngest Rover. 
 
 Waiting to hear no more, Tom hurried below, 
 followed by Fred, and mingled with the crowd of 
 students entering the mess hall.
 
 3 a ROVER BOYS IN THE MOUNTAINS. 
 
 Many of the boys were talking about the quar 
 rel between Sam and Tubbs, and all condemned 
 the actions of Jasper Grinder. 
 
 " He ought to have set them to doing extra 
 i lessons; that would have benn punishment 
 | enough," said one of the big boys, who was cap 
 tain of Company A of the students for that 
 term. 
 
 This opinion was that held by the majority. 
 Several of the boys came to Tom to learn what 
 he had to say. But he merely shrugged his 
 shoulders. 
 
 "Wait and we'll see what we will see," he 
 said. 
 
 " Rover's got a card up his sleeve, that's as sure 
 as you're born," said one of the students, and 
 winked at Tom. But Tom only looked wise and 
 turned away. 
 
 When the students sat down to eat it was 
 noticed that Dick's chair was vacant. 
 
 " Master Thomas Rover, do you know any 
 thing of your brother Richard? " asked an under- 
 teacher. 
 
 \ " Perhaps he is having a talk with Mr. 
 * Grinder," said Tom. 
 
 " Oh ! " Then the under-teacher noticed that 
 Mr. Grinder's chair was also vacant, and said no 
 more. 
 
 While the boys were eating, Peleg Snuggers
 
 DORMITORY NUMBER TWO. 33 
 
 came to the door and looked carefully about the! 
 mess hall. 
 
 " You won't find them here, Peleg," said Tom 
 to himself. Then the man of all work disap 
 peared, and the supper continued as if nothing 
 out of the ordinary was happening.
 
 CHAPTER V. 
 
 A SCENE IN THE SCHOOLROOM. 
 
 IN the meantime, what of affairs in the dormi 
 tory? Was all going as quietly as Tom had an 
 ticipated ? 
 
 As soon as Tom went below Dick locked the 
 door, then turned again to the window. Sam 
 was trying to climb from one room to the next, 
 but could not get a satisfactory hold. 
 
 " Here, give me your hand," cried Dick softly, 
 and reaching forth he soon helped his brother to 
 a position of safety. 
 
 " Say, aint it dangerous?" asked Tubbs anx 
 iously, as he gazed to the ground, twenty feet 
 below. 
 
 " You've got to run some risks, Tubbs," said 
 Dick. " Quick, or you may be too late." 
 
 Fearful of a fall, the rich youth put out one foot 
 and a hand. Dick tried to reach him, but was 
 unable to do so. 
 
 "A little further, Tubbs," he said encourag 
 ingly. 
 
 " II'm afraid I'll fall," was the trembling 
 
 34
 
 A PERILOUS CLIMB. P 34. 
 Rev tr Boys in tkt Mountains.
 
 A SCENE IN THE SCHOOLROOM. 35 
 
 answer. Then the rich youth let out a cry of 
 alarm. " Somebody is coming! " 
 
 " Come ! " cried Dick, and reached out a trifle 
 further. As Tubbs gave the eldest Rover his fin 
 gers Dick hauled him from the window and liter 
 ally swung him into the dormitory. Then, as 
 Tubbs landed in a heap on the floor, Sam closed 
 the window and locked it. 
 
 " Now you must clear out to another room ! " 
 cried Dick. "Whoever was coming will find that 
 window wide open, and guess you have escaped in 
 this direction." 
 
 "But where can we go to?" asked the rich 
 youth. 
 
 " Go to Dormitory No. 6. Only young Adler 
 is in there, and Hemmingway, and they are on a 
 vacation until after Christmas. The closet is a 
 big one, and you can both hide on the upper 
 shelf. Quick! I'll bring you some supper." 
 
 All three left the dormitory, and Sam and 
 Tubbs scurried off in the direction indicated. As 
 for Dick, he lost no time in reaching the mess hall. 
 
 " Sorry, sir," he said to the under-teacher. 
 " The bell couldn't have rung very loud." 
 
 " It rang as loud as usual," was the answer, and 
 no more was said, the teacher's head being just 
 then full of other matters. 
 
 Glad to get off so easily, Dick lost no time in 
 eating his supper. While making way with the
 
 36 ROVER BOYS IN THE MOUNTAINS. 
 
 food he stowed a goodly portion in his pockets, in 
 a couple of spare napkins, and by some silent mo 
 tions from Tom learned that his brother was 
 doing the same. 
 
 Just as the students were finishing the meal, 
 Jasper Grinder came in and walked down the 
 aisles between the tables. He looked both angry 
 and perplexed. As he came close to Tom he 
 paused. 
 
 " Excuse me, Mr. Grinder, but won't you let 
 Sam out of the stone cell? " asked Tom, to avoid 
 being questioned. 
 
 " You be silent, Rover," muttered the teacher, 
 and passed on without saying more. 
 
 After the supper hour it was usual for the stu 
 dents to have half an hour to themselves, during 
 which they might read, play games, or do as they 
 pleased. But now Mr. Grinder called them to 
 gether in the main classroom. 
 
 " I wish to talk to you young gentlemen," said 
 the teacher, when all were seated. 
 
 " We're going to catch it now," whispered 
 Tom to Dick. " Don't you give the secret 
 away." 
 
 " Indeed I won't," answered the eldest Rover. 
 " I intend to lay the whole case before Captain 
 Putnam as soon as he returns." 
 
 "Silence!" thundered Jasper Grinder. "I 
 want you boys to stop talking instantly."
 
 A SCENE IN THE SCHOOLROOM. 37 
 
 " I didn't say anything," murmured several in 
 ah undertone. 
 
 " Silence, I say ! " repeated the master, and 
 then all became so quiet that the ticking of the 
 clock could be heard distinctly. 
 
 The teacher gazed around at the scores of faces 
 and looked more stern than ever. 
 
 " I am going to question all of you separately, 
 and I trust each of you will tell the truth. The 
 question is, Do you know what has become of 
 Samuel Rover and William Tubbs? or, Do you 
 know what they have done? I shall start with 
 the first boy. Hickley, what have you to say ? " 
 
 " I don't know anything about them," an 
 swered the boy named Hickley. 
 
 " Brainard, do you know? " 
 
 " No, sir." 
 
 "Parkham?" 
 
 " I know they had a little set-to in the gym 
 nasium, but that's all. The whole thing was a 
 friendly bout, I guess." 
 
 " I am the best judge of that. It was a dis 
 graceful fight. What have you to say, Griggs? " 
 
 " If you say it was disgraceful I suppose it was, 
 sir. I thought it was only a friendly dis- 
 
 " Stop ! I want you to answer the original 
 questions, yes, or no." 
 " No."
 
 38 ROVER BOYS IN THE MOUNTAINS. 
 
 "No, what?" 
 
 " No, to both original questions.'* 
 
 " No, sir! " and Jasper Grinder stamped his 
 foot. 
 
 " Oh ! All right, sir. No, sir, to both ques 
 tions, sir." 
 
 There was a titter at this, which caused Jasper 
 Grinder to grow red in the face. 
 
 " Boys, be quiet ! " he shouted. " If you do 
 not be still I will keep all of you in to-morrow." 
 
 As this would have spoiled the chances for a 
 good skate and some exciting races, the boys im 
 mediately subsided. Then the questioning went 
 on until Dick Rover was reached. 
 
 " I don't know where Sam and Tubbs are 
 now," said Dick. "Perhaps they are frozen stiff." 
 
 " Did you aid them in escaping from the ston 
 cell and the storeroom ? " 
 
 " No, sir." 
 
 " Have you seen them since I placed them 
 there? " 
 
 " Yes, I have," answered Dick boldly, seeing it 
 was useless to beat about the bush longer. 
 
 " Oh ! Then you did aid them to escape? " 
 
 " Not from the stone cell and the storeroom. I 
 met them after they had escaped." 
 
 " Where did you see them last? " 
 
 " I decline to answer that question." 
 
 " Decline ! " thundered Jasper Grinder.
 
 A SCENE IN THE SCHOOLROOM. 39 
 
 " I do, sir. As soon as Captain Putnam ar 
 rives I shall lay this whole matter before him, and 
 learn if you have any authority for placing my 
 brother in a place where he is liable to catch a cold 
 which may give him pneumonia and be the cause 
 of his death. As it is, my brother suffered a 
 great deal, and so did Tubbs, and if they get sick 
 from it you may be sure that you will be held 
 legally accountable. It was an inhuman thing to 
 do." 
 
 As Dick finished there was a murmur, and then 
 a number of the students broke out into applause, 
 while Tom clapped his hands as hard as he could. 
 [Jasper Grinder stood at his desk dumbstruck, with 
 his face growing paler each instant. 
 
 " Silence ! silence ! " he exclaimed, when he; 
 could control his voice. " Silence, I say, or I will 
 cane you all ! This is is most unseemly it is 
 er mutiny ! Silence ! " 
 
 " I mean just what I say, Mr. Grinder," went 
 on Dick, when he could be heard. " You are 
 master here, and we are bound to obey you, in cer 
 tain things. But you shan't keep my brother in 
 ? an icy room all night, and on a supper of stale 
 1 bread and cold water. Such treatment would al 
 most make a mule sick." 
 
 " Rover, will you be silent, or must I get the 
 cane?" gasped Jasper Grincter, almost beside 
 himself with rage.
 
 40 ROVER BOYS IN THE MOUNTAINS. 
 
 " If you get your cane, sir, you won't hit me 
 more than once with it." 
 
 " Won't I ? We'll see who is master here." 
 
 " My gracious ! Is he really going to try to 
 cane you, Dick! " exclaimed Tom. 
 
 " I suppose he is," was the cool answer. " He 
 is so angry he doesn't know what he is doing." 
 
 Rushing from the classroom Jasper Grinder 
 presently reappeared, carrying a cane which 
 looked as if it might hurt a good deal, if vigor 
 ously applied. 
 
 Tom could not hdp but grin. Dick was almost 
 as tall as the school-teacher, and probably just as 
 strong, and the idea of a caning appeared ridicu 
 lous in the extreme. 
 
 Caning was not allowed at Putnam Hall, but 
 evidently Jasper Grinder meant to take matters in 
 his own hands. 
 
 " Richard Rover, come up here," he thundered. 
 
 "What for, sir?" 
 
 '* To receive the punishment you so richly de 
 serve." 
 
 " Mr. Grinder, you haven't any right to cane 
 a*. It's against Captain Putnam's rules." 
 
 " I don't care for the rules I mean, you have 
 acted in such an outrageous manner that I must do 
 whatever I think necessary to uphold law and 
 order." 
 
 "I am willing to stand whatever punishment
 
 A SCENE IN THE SCHOOLROOM. 41 
 
 Captain Putnam sees fit to inflict But I stall 
 not take a caning from you." 
 
 "Won't you? We'll see." 
 
 As Jasper Grinder spoke lie leaped from the 
 olatform and strode rapidly toward the spot 
 where Dick was standing. 
 
 The eldest Rover did not budge, but remained 
 where he was, eying the enraged school-teacher 
 determinedly. 
 
 " Don't you dare to strike ! " he said warningly, 
 as the cane was raised over his head. 
 
 " I will ! " cried Jasper Grinder, and was about 
 to bring the cane down with all force when Tom 
 caught it from behind and wrenched it from his 
 grasp.
 
 CHAPTER VI. 
 
 NEWS OF AN OLD ENEMY. 
 
 DICK had not intended that the cane should hit 
 him. He was prepared to dodge. But he 
 wanted to make certain that Jasper Grinder would 
 really try to carry out his ill-advised threat. 
 
 " Hi ! give me that cane ! " cried the school 
 master, as he whirled around. 
 
 " I shall not," answered Tom, and began to run 
 down one of the aisles to the door. 
 
 Instantly Jasper Grinder made after him. But 
 the boys had gathered in a crowd, and it was with 
 difficulty that the man could get through. 
 
 As Tom ran for one door Dick ran for another, 
 and it was not long before both met in a hallway 
 leading to the mess hall and the dormitories. 
 
 "Dick, what shall we; do next?" questioned 
 Tom. " We can't stay here, that's certain." 
 
 "We'll get out," answered Dick. "I thinK 
 Mrs. Stanhope will keep us all night." 
 
 " And if she won't, I know the Lanings will," 
 said Tom, with a grin. 
 
 " We must let Sam know," went on DicE
 
 NEWS OF AN OLD ENEMY. 43 
 
 " He can go along. I shan't come back until 
 Captain Putnam returns." 
 
 " Right you are." 
 
 Up the stairs they rushed, and into the dormk 
 tory where Sam and Tubbs were in hiding. 
 
 " Sam! " called Dick, and the youngest Rover 
 at once appeared. 
 
 " What's up now ? What are you in such a 
 hurry for? " 
 
 " Get your overcoat and hat, and come on. 
 We are going to the Stanhopes for the night. 
 Here, Tubbs, is some supper," and Dick passed 
 over what he had in the napkins, while Tom did 
 the same. 
 
 "Thanks," said the rich boy. " But but 
 must I stay here alone? " 
 
 " I don't think we can take you along," an 
 swered Dick. " But you want to be careful. 
 Old Grinder is as mad as a hornet. He was 
 going to cane me for helping you two. Come, 
 Sam, there is no time to waste. Tubbs, you had 
 better let Fred Garrison know where you are. 
 He's all right." 
 
 In a moment more Dick, Tom, and Sam were 
 in their own room and putting on their heavy 
 overcoats and their hats. They lost no time, and 
 as they heard Jasper Grinder coming up one flight 
 of stairs they ran down another pair leading into 
 the kitchen.
 
 44 ROVE.R BOYS IN THE MOUNTAINS. 
 
 Here the servants, directed by Mrs. Green, 
 were putting away what was left of the students' 
 supper. 
 
 " Oh, dear ! " burst out the matron, on catch 
 ing sight of the boys. " What do you want 
 Jhere?" 
 
 " Good-by, Mrs. Green," said Dick. " Tell the 
 captain when he conies that we were driven away 
 from the school by Mr. Grinder, and that we'll 
 return as soon as we learn that he is back." 
 And before the housekeeper could answer they 
 opened the kitchen door and ran outside. 
 
 It was a dark night and the air was filled with 
 snow, some of which was already sifting lazily 
 downward. But they knew the way well, so the 
 want of light did not bother them. They crossed 
 the parade ground on a run and made directly for 
 the road leading to the Stanhopes' cottage. 
 
 " I reckon it will be quite a surprise for Mrs. 
 Stanhope and Dora," said Tom, after they had 
 told Sam of what had happened' in the school 
 room. " They won't be looking for us." 
 
 " I know they'll treat us well," said Dick. 
 
 " To be sure they will especially after all we 
 did for them on the Lakes," put in Sam. " But 
 let me tell you, I am curious to know how this 
 thing is going to end." 
 
 " I think Mr. Grinder will get the worst of it," 
 returned Tom confidently. " He must know he
 
 NEWS OF AN OLD ENEMY. 45 
 
 was doing wrong to put you in that icy storeroom 
 and poor Tubbs in the stone cell. How did you 
 make out with Tubbs in the closet ? " 
 
 " Oh, he became quite friendly, and we de 
 cided to let the past drop. I promised I wouldn't 
 call him Tubby any more." 
 
 " That's fair," came from Dick. " He isn't 
 such a bad sort." 
 
 On and on hurried the boys. The road was a 
 somewhat lonely one, with several patches of 
 woods to be passed. Several times they halted, en 
 deavoring to ascertain if they were being pursued. 
 But all remained silent. The snow was now com 
 ing down more thickly than ever. 
 
 " What a lot of adventures we have had in 
 these woods," observed Tom, during one of the 
 halts. " Don't you remember the tramp who 
 stole the watch, and the rows with Josiah Crab- 
 tree and with Arnold Baxter and Dan ? " 
 
 "Indeed I do," said Sam. "Mrs. Stanhope 
 and Dora must be glad to be rid of old Crabtree 
 and Arnold Baxter." 
 
 " It's a pity Dan Baxter wasn't locked up witti 
 his father," said Dick. " Don't you remember- 
 how he used to bother Dora and the Laning 
 girls?" 
 
 " Do you think he'd bother them now? " asked 
 Sam. " If he bothers Grace Laning he had bet 
 ter look out for me."
 
 46 ROVER BOYS IN THE MOUNTAINS. 
 
 " That's right, Sam, stand up for your own 
 particular girl " began Tom. 
 
 " I didn't say she was my girl," cried Sam, 
 and he was glad that the darkness hid his red- 
 growing face. " I'm no more sweet on her than 
 you are on her sister Nellie." 
 
 " It's Dick who must lead off, with Dora Stan 
 hope " went on Tom. 
 
 " Oh, stow it, and come on ! " burst in Dick. 
 " If you keep on talking you'll surely be caught. 
 Grinder may be coming after us in a carriage." 
 
 " If we had our bicycles we could get there in 
 no time," said Sam, 
 
 " Yes, and we might break our necks in the 
 dark," added Dick. " Come, we haven't more 
 than a mile further to go." 
 
 On the three trudged, through the snow, which 
 was coming down faster each instant. Once they 
 thought they heard carriage wheels behind them, 
 but soon the sounds faded away in the distance. 
 
 At last they came in sight of the Stanhope cot 
 tage. A bright light was streaming from the 
 sitting-room windows, and looking in they saw 
 Dora sitting at the table reading a book, and 
 Mrs. Stanhope resting comfortably in an easy- 
 chair in front of the bright-burning fire. 
 
 Dora herself came to the door in answer to 
 their ring. " Why, mamma, it's the Rovers ! " 
 she cried, as she shook hands. " I never expected
 
 NEWS OF AN OLD ENEMY. 47 
 
 to see you to-night, in such a snowstorm. How 
 kind of Captain Putnam to let you come." 
 
 " The captain had nothing to do with it," an 
 swered Dick, as he gave her hand an extra 
 squeeze, which he somehow thought she returned. 
 " We came because we were having a lot of 
 trouble, and didn't know what else to do." 
 
 " More trouble ! " came from Mrs. Stanhope, 
 as she also greeted them. " I was hoping all our 
 troubles were a thing of the past." 
 
 "This isn't any trouble for you," answered 
 Dick. " Excepting that it brings trouble through 
 your giving us shelter for the night." 
 
 " If that's the case, then let it bring trouble," 
 put in Dora promptly. " But what is it all 
 about." 
 
 " I'll tell you presently, Dora. But in the 
 meantime can you give Sam some supper? He 
 hasn't had a mouthful since dinner time." 
 
 " You poor boy ! " came from Mrs. Stanhope, 
 " To be sure he shall have his supper. I'll tell 
 Mary to prepare it at once," and she bustled from 
 the room to give the servant the necessary direc 
 tions, and returned at once. 
 
 Sitting down in front of the fire the three boys 
 told their tale, Mrs. Stanhope and Dora listening 
 with keen attention. When Dick got to the point 
 where Jasper Grinder had wanted to thrash him 
 Dora gave a scream.
 
 48 ROVER BOYS IN THE MOUNTAINS. 
 
 " Oh, Dick, the idea! Why, he really must be 
 crazy! " 
 
 " I believe his passion got the best of him," said 
 the eldest Rover. 
 
 " I'm glad Tom took the cane away/' went on 
 Dora. 
 
 " It is really too bad," observed Mrs. Stanhope, 
 when their story was finished. " I quite agree 
 with you that Captain Putnam will not uphold 
 Mr. Grinder in his inhuman course. Of course 
 you must stay here to-night, and as long after 
 that as you please." 
 
 It was not long before supper was ready for 
 Sam, and when he entered the dining room Mrs. 
 Stanhope went along, to see that he got all he 
 desired. 
 
 " I am awfully glad you came," said Dora, in 
 a low voice, when she was alone with Dick and 
 Tom. " I have something important to tell you, 
 something I didn't wish to mention in front of 
 mamma, for it will only worry her without doing 
 any good." 
 
 " And what is it? " asked Tom and Dick, in a 
 breatfa. 
 
 " I was down to Cedarville yesterday to do 
 some shopping, and I am almost certain that I 
 saw Dan Baxter hanging around the hotel there." 
 
 " Dan Baxter! " ejaculated Dick. 
 
 " Hw&h, Dick ! not so loud. Yes, Dan Baxter.
 
 NEWS OF AN OLD ENEMY. 49 
 
 He was on the hotel stoop, but the minute he saw 
 me he went inside." 
 
 " Perhaps you are mistaken," said Tom. " I 
 hardly think he'd dare to show himself here." 
 
 " At first I was uncertain about it. But when 
 I came back that way I looked again, and 1 
 caught him peeping out at me from one of the bar 
 room windows. As soon as he saw me look he 
 dodged out of sight." 
 
 " If Dan Baxter is in this neighborhood, he is 
 here for no good," was Dick's blunt comment. 
 " Evidently he has not forgiven us for helping 
 to put his father back in jail." 
 
 " Dan Baxter is not of a forgiving nature, 
 Dick. You must be careful, or he will make 
 trouble for all three of you." 
 
 " We can take care of ourselves, Dora. If 
 only he doesn't annoy you and your mother." 
 
 " I don't think he'll do that now Mr. Crab- 
 tree is out of it," answered Dora, and then, as 
 Mrs. Stanhope re-entered the room, the subject 
 was dropped.
 
 CHAPTER VII. 
 
 SOMETHING OF A SURPRISE. 
 
 DESPITE the stirring events which had just 
 passed the Rovers managed to pass a pleasant 
 evening at the Stanhope cottage. This was in 
 a large measure due to Dora, who did all she could 
 to entertain them and make them forget their 
 troubles. All played games, and Dora played the 
 piano and sang for them, while Dick and Tom also 
 took a hand at the singing. Sam could not sing, 
 and declared that he was certainly getting a cold, 
 whether from being in the storeroom or not. 
 
 At ten o'clock the boys retired, to a large bed 
 chamber containing a double bed and a good- 
 sized cot. They were soon undressed, and after 
 saying their prayers dropped asleep and slept 
 soundly until seven in the morning. 
 
 When they arose a surprise awaited them. On 
 the ground outside the snow lay to the depth of a 
 foot or more, and it was still snowing as heavily 
 as ever. 
 
 " Hullo ! we are snowed in ! " exclaimed Sam, 
 as he gazed out on the whitened landscape. 
 
 50
 
 SOMETHING OF A SURPRISE. 51 
 
 "Sure enough," returned Dick, and added: 
 "This looks as if Captain Putnam might not 
 come back to-day." 
 
 "If that's the case, I vote we stay here," put 
 in Tom. " I'm sure Mrs. Stanhope will keep us." 
 
 It was found that Sam's cold had attacked him 
 in earnest. He was very hoarse, and complained 
 of a severe pain in the chest. 
 
 " You'll have to do something for that cold," 
 said Dick. " Better stay in bed this morning, 
 and let Mrs. Stanhope put a plaster on your 
 chest." 
 
 Going below, he told the lady of the cottage of 
 his brother's condition. A mustard draught was 
 at once prepared and placed upon Sam, and he 
 was also given some pine tar cough mixture. 
 These things relieved him somewhat, but Mrs. 
 Stanhope insisted upon it that he remain in bed, 
 and brought him his breakfast with her own 
 hands. 
 
 "Of course you must stay here, especially since 
 Sam is sick," said Dora, while they were eating a 
 breakfast of buckwheat cakes, honey, chops, and' 
 coffee. " He may not get worse, but if he does, 
 one of you will have to take the horse and go for 
 the doctor." 
 
 " Yes, we'll have to watch Sam," answered 
 Dick. " But don't put yourselves to too much 
 trouble on our account."
 
 58 ROVER BOYS IN THE MOUNTAINS. 
 
 " As if we could take too much trouble for 
 you ! " exclaimed Dora, and blushed sweetly. It 
 was not likely that she would ever forget all the 
 Rovers had done for her and her mother. 
 
 Tom was anxious to learn about the Lanings, 
 and was told that they were all at home and doing 
 finely. 
 
 " Nellie and Grace are going on a visit to an 
 aunt at Timber Run after the holidays," said 
 Dora. " They wanted me to go along, but I 
 didn't care to leave mamma, and we didn't wish 
 to lock up the house for fear some tramps might 
 break in and rob us." 
 
 After breakfast Sam said he felt like sitting up, 
 but toward noon his chest began to hurt him 
 again, and Mrs. Stanhope said it would be best 
 that somebody go for a doctor. Dick and Tom 
 both volunteered, but it was finally decided that 
 Dick should go alone, on horseback. 
 
 A steed was soon saddled, and off Dick rode, 
 wrapped in his overcoat and with an old fur cap 
 pulled well down over his ears. It had now 
 stopped snowing, so the weather was not quite as 
 unpleasant as it had been. 
 
 Dick was bound for the house of Dr. Fremley, 
 a physician he knew well, and thither he made his 
 way as speedily as the horse could plow through 
 the drifts which presented themselves. At times, 
 when the wind arose, it was nipping cold, and the
 
 SOMETHING OF A SURPRISE. 53 
 
 youth was glad to get in where it was warm when 
 the physician's office in Cedarville was reached. 
 
 " Certainly, I will come and see your brother," 
 said Dr. Fremley. " I'll be ready to go in about 
 ,.ialf an hour." 
 g " Will you go on horseback? " 
 
 " Yes." 
 
 " Then I'll wait in town and go back with you," 
 said Dick. " I wish to make a purchase or 
 two." 
 
 It was agreed that the youth should meet the 
 physician at half-past twelve, and leaving his 
 horse in the latter's stable, Dick walked down the 
 main street of Cedarville. 
 
 He had his Christmas money with him, and 
 entering a drug store he bought a cup of hot 
 chocolate, that warmed him considerably. After 
 this he selected a bottle of cologne and a box of 
 chocolates as a Christmas gift for Dora. 
 
 Opposite to the drug store was a stationery 
 and book store, and here Dick procured a fancy 
 floral calendar for Mrs. Stahhnope and an inter 
 esting girl's book for Dora, 
 
 From the store Dick could obtain a side view 
 of the Cedarville Hotel, which stood on a corner 
 up the street, and having paid for his purchases 
 the youth stood near the door and watched the 
 hotel, wondering at the same time if he would see 
 anything of Dan Baxter.
 
 54 ROVER BOYS IN THE MOUNTAINS. 
 
 Presently a number of men came from the bar 
 room of the hotel and moved in various direc 
 tions. With one of these was the youth for 
 whom Dick was looking. 
 
 Dan Baxter and his companion moved in the 
 direction of the lake shore, and Dick lost no time 
 in following the pair. 
 
 The man with Baxter was a stranger to Dick, 
 but he showed by his manner that he was a rough 
 individual, and when he talked he did a great deal 
 of swearing, which, however, will not appear in 
 his conversation in these pages. 
 
 Having reached the road running along the 
 lake front, Baxter and his companion, whose 
 name was Lemuel Husty, passed northward past 
 a straggling row of cottages and then on the road 
 leading to the village of Neckport. 
 
 " I wish I had time I'd follow them," said 
 Dick to himself, and turned back, much disap 
 pointed over the fact that he had hot had a chance 
 to speak to Dan Baxter. 
 
 As Dick turned in the direction of the doctor's 
 office once more he was hailed by a lad of the vil- 
 age, named Harry Sharp. 
 
 "Hullo, Dick Rover!" 
 
 " How are you, Harry ? How do you like the 
 snow ? " 
 
 " All right enough, only it will spoil some of 
 the skating."
 
 SOMETHING OF A SURPRISE. 55 
 
 " So I've been thinking," answered Dick, as 
 (the two came closer. 
 
 " Say, Dick, who do you suppose I met a while 
 ago," went on Harry Sharp. 
 
 " I don't know Dan Baxter? " 
 
 "That's the chap. How did you guess it?" 
 
 " I saw him myself." 
 
 " I thought he didn't dare to show himself ? " 
 
 " Well, he ought to be arrested, Harry. But 
 perhaps having his father in prison, and losing 
 most of his money, is punishment enough for 
 him." 
 
 " I met him in the post office. He was posting 
 several letters." 
 
 " Did you see the handwriting oh the let 
 ters?" 
 
 " No. As soon as he saw me he slid out of 
 sight." 
 
 " I guess he doesn't fancy being recognized. 
 By the way, have you seen Captain Putnam ? " 
 
 " Saw him about an hour ago. I think he was 
 going to the Hall." 
 
 " Good enough ! I was waiting for him to get 
 back." 
 
 A few words more followed, and the two boys 
 separated, and Dick hurried to the doctor's office. 
 Dr. Fremley was ready to leave, and soon the pair 
 were on the way to the Stanhope cottage. 
 
 Not wishing to give the Hall a bad name, Dick
 
 S 6 ROVER BOYS IN THE MOUNTAINS. 
 
 deemed it advisable to say nothing about the fact 
 that Sam had been locked in an ice-cold room 
 without his overcoat or hat, and merely stated that 
 his brother had exposed himself. 
 
 " He has a very heavy cold," said the doctor, 
 after an examination. " If let run, it would have 
 become serious, beyond a doubt; but I feel confi 
 dent I can check it," and he left some medicine 
 and some plasters. 
 
 As soon as the doctor was gone Dick announced 
 his intention of returning to Putnam Academy. 
 " The captain has got back, and I want to lay the 
 whole case before him, and do it, too while Sam is 
 still sick." 
 
 " Shall I go along? " asked Tom. 
 
 " No, I'll go alone. They may need you here 
 on Sam's account." 
 
 Dick was soon on the way, riding another 
 horse, for the Stanhopes now kept two. He had 
 had a fine dinner, and felt in the best of spirits, 
 despite the disagreeable task before him. He did 
 not doubt for a moment but that Captain Putnam 
 would side with him and condemn the actions of 
 Jasper Grinder. 
 
 He was still out of sight of the Hall when he 
 saw Peleg Snuggers riding toward him in the 
 captain's cutter. 
 
 " Is that you, Master Rover ! " sang out the 
 man of all work. " Where are your brothers ? "
 
 SOMETHING OF A SURPRISE. 57 
 
 " Safe, Snuggers. Has the captain got 
 back?" 
 
 " Yes got in a couple of hours ago." 
 " Has he said anything about our going 
 away? " 
 
 " Said anything? Just guess he has. Why, 
 the whole school is so upset nobody knows what 
 he is doing. Do you know what happened after 
 you and your brothers ran away ? " 
 
 " Of course I don't. What did happen? " 
 " Mr. Grinder had a terrible row with more 
 than a dozen of the boys, who sided with what you 
 had done. He got awfully mad at them, and was 
 going to cane the lot, when all of a sudden he fell 
 down in a fit, just like he was going to die, and we 
 had to work over him 'most an hour before we 
 could bring him around."
 
 CHAPTER VIII. 
 
 JASPER GRINDER IS DISMISSED. 
 
 DICK was greatly surprised over the news 
 which Peleg Snuggers conveyed to him. He 
 knew that Jasper Grinder was an intesenly pas 
 sionate man when aroused, as on the occasion of 
 the attempted caning, but he had not imagined 
 that the man would fall into a fit while in such a 
 condition. 
 
 " Did he come out of the fit all right? " he ques 
 tioned soberly. 
 
 " When he came around he was as weak as a 
 rag, and I and one of the big boys had to help him 
 up to his room. He stayed there the rest of the 
 evening, and the other teachers had to take 
 charge." 
 
 " What do they say about the matter ? " 
 
 " As soon as the captain got back all of 'em got 
 in the private office and held a long talk. Then 
 the captain had a talk with Mr. Grinder, and after 
 that the captain sent me off to look for you. He 
 said you must be at the Lanings, or at Mrs. Stan 
 hope's, or else somewhere in Cedarville."
 
 JASPER GRINDER IS DISMISSED. 59 
 
 " We are stopping with Mrs. Stanhope. Sani 
 is sick with a heavy cold." 
 
 " It's not to be wondered at. Master Tubbs 
 has a cold, too, and the captain had Mrs. Green 
 give him some medicine for it." 
 
 " Has he punished Tubbs? " 
 
 " No. He's awfully upset, and I don't think 
 he'll do anything right away," concluded the gen 
 eral utility man. 
 
 The cutter was turned around, and Dick and 
 Snuggers hurried toward the Hall. Their com 
 ing was noticed by a score of boys who were 
 snowballing each other on the parade ground, and 
 a shout went up. 
 
 " Dick Rover is coming back! Snuggers has 
 brought Dick Rover back ! " 
 
 " Take care of the horse, Snuggers," said Dick. 
 " Do the right thing, and I won't forget to pay 
 you at Christmas-time." 
 
 "All right, Master Rover; thank you," an 
 swered the man of all work. 
 
 Dick was at once surrounded, but before he 
 could answer any questions he saw Captain Put 
 nam, appear at one of the windows and at once 
 went inside to greet him. 
 
 " Well, Rover, what does all this mean? " de 
 manded the head of the school, but there was not 
 much sternness in his tone 
 
 " It means, Captain Putnam, that Sam, Tom,
 
 60 ROVER BOYS IN THE MOUNTAINS. 
 
 and I couldn't stand the treatment we received 
 from Mr. Grinder. For a little set-to which Sam 
 and Tubbs had in the gymnasium Mr. Grinder 
 put Sam in the ice-cold storeroom, and was going 
 to keep him there all night, with nothing but stale 
 bread to eat and cold water to drink. If Sam had 
 remained in the storeroom he would have died 
 from the effects of it. As it is, he is now in bed 
 at Mrs. Stanhope's, and we had to call in Dr. 
 Fremley to attend him." 
 
 "Is he very ill, Rover? Tell me the exact 
 truth." 
 
 " I have never told you anything else, Captain 
 Putnam. No, I don't think he is very ill, but he's 
 got a bad cold. He is very hoarse, and he com 
 plained of such a pain in the chest that Mrs. 
 Stanhope put on some plasters, and when the doc~ 
 tor came he left some more." 
 
 " Humph! " Captain Putnam began to walk 
 up and down his private office. " What did you 
 tdlDr. Fremley?" 
 
 " Nothing but that Sam had exposed himself. 
 I didn't want to give the school a black name. 
 But one thing is certain, we can't remain here if 
 Mr. Grinder is going to stay. I shall write to 
 my father and tell him the full particulars." 
 
 " It will not be necessary to do so, Richard." 
 The captain caught Dick by the shoulder. " I 
 have investigated this affair, and while I find that
 
 JASPER GRINDER IS DISMISSED. 6 1 
 
 Sam was to blame, and Tom and you, too, yet I 
 am convinced that Mr. Grinder exceeded his au 
 thority here. He had no business to put Sam in 
 the storeroom and Master Tubbs in the stone cell 
 in this freezing weather. More than that, some 
 thing happened after you left that shows plainly 
 Mr. Grinder is not the proper person to be a 
 teacher here, and from to-day I intend to dispense 
 with his services." 
 
 Dick knew what the captain referred to, the 
 falling of the teacher into his passionate fit on the 
 floor, but he said nothing on that point, for in a 
 way he felt sorry for one who could control him 
 self so little. 
 
 " I am glad we won't have to put up with him, 
 sir, any longer. In one way, he is worse than Mr. 
 Crabtree was." 
 
 "Let us drop the whole subject, Richard. I 
 have not been satisfied with Mr. Grinder for some 
 time past, and had in view a teacher to take his 
 place before this happened. The new teacher 
 will come after the holidays, and I feel certain all 
 the students will like him fully as much as they 
 like Mr. Strong." 
 
 " We won't ask for anybody better than Mn 
 'Strong or yourself," answered Dick, with a 
 smile. 
 
 A talk lasting quarter of an hour followed, and 
 it was decided that Dick should return to the
 
 62 ROVER BOYS IN THE MOUNTAINS. 
 
 Stanhope cottage, to tell Tom and Sam what turn 
 affairs had taken. Then Tom was to come to the 
 Hall, leaving Dick to look after Sam. 
 
 It was nightfall before Dick got back to the 
 cottage. Of course his brothers and the others 
 listened to his story with interest. Both Sam and 
 Tom felt greatly relieved. 
 
 " If Grinder keeps on he'll kill himself in one of 
 his fits," said Sam. " I hope he leaves before I 
 go back to school." 
 
 " If I was you, I wouldn't go back until he does 
 leave," said Tom. " I'm sure Mrs. Stanhope will 
 let you stay here; won't you? " 
 
 " To be sure, Tom," answered the lady of the 
 cottage. " But now Captain Putnam has made 
 up his mind, you may be sure Mr. Grinder will 
 not remain at the Hall many days." 
 
 " Perhaps he'll go to-night," said Dora. " The 
 captain surely wont wish him at the Hall over 
 Sunday." 
 
 Tom remained with his brothers until evening- 
 then started for the Hall on foot, not caring to 
 bother with a horse. The road was now well 
 broken, so he had no trouble in making the 
 journey. 
 
 When he arrived at the Academy he found the 
 tioys assembled in the classroom, in charge of one 
 of the under-teachers. 
 
 " You cannot see Captain Putnam at present,**
 
 JASPER GRINDER IS DISMISSED. 63 
 
 said the teacher. " You will have to remain here 
 with the other pupils until he is at leisure." 
 
 " Something must be wrong," murmured Tom, 
 as he slipped in a seat next to George Granbury. 
 
 " I think the captain is getting rid of old 1 
 Grinder," was the whispered reply. " He's afraid 
 we'd go out and give him three groans when he 
 left." 
 
 " I see. Well, it's best to let him go quietly. 
 Good riddance to him." 
 
 " That's what all the boys say, although some 
 are sorry he had the fit." 
 
 " So am I sorry; but he brought it on him 
 self." 
 
 Presently there was loud knocking in the front 
 of the building and the slamming of a door. 
 Then a trunk was dumped into the captain's cut 
 ter, and the horse started off, carrying Peleg 
 Snuggers and Jasper Grinder behind him. 
 
 When the captain came into the classroom he 
 was pale, and pulled nervously on his mustache. 
 Evidently his task of getting rid of the passionate 
 teacher had not been a light one. He said but 
 little, and shortly after the boys were dismissed 
 and sent to bed. 
 
 Sunday continued bright and clear, but it was 
 so bitter cold that but few of the students went to 
 church and Sunday school. Tom was anxious to 
 tear how Sam was getting along, and in the after-
 
 64 ROVER BOYS IN THE MOUNTAINS. 
 
 noon Captain Putnam himself drove him to the 
 Stanhope cottage in the cutter. 
 
 It was found that the youngest Rover was feel 
 ing much better, although his hoarseness had not 
 left him. He said he was sure he could go back 
 to school the next day. 
 
 " We had a visit from Jasper Grinder," said 
 Dick. " He insisted on stopping here in spite of 
 all Snuggers could do to stop him." 
 
 " And what did he say ? " asked the captain 
 anxiously. 
 
 " Oh, he was in a terrible rage, and threatened 
 to sue my father because, as he put it, we had 
 driven him from earning a good living. I could 
 hardly get him out of the house, and when he left 
 he picked up a big chunk of ice and snow and 
 hurled it through the sitting-room window at 
 Sam. I believe the man isn't quite right in his 
 head." 
 
 " It certainly looks like it," was the captain's 
 grave response. 
 
 " Did Snuggers leave him in Cedarville? " 
 
 " Yes. But Snuggers didn't know where he 
 'went after that, excepting that he called at the 
 post office for some letters." 
 
 " I hope I never have anything to do with him 
 again," said Sam, with a shiver. 
 
 " I do not believe he will bother you in the 
 future," returned the captain. " When he comes
 
 JASPER GRINDER IS DISMISSED. 65 
 
 to his sober senses he will realize fully how fool 
 ishly he has acted." 
 
 As Sara was so much better and needed no care 
 that Mrs. Stanhope and Dora were not willing to 
 give him, Tom returned to the Hall with Dick and 
 Captain Putnam, after supper at the widow's cot 
 tage The sleigh ride to the school was delight 
 ful, for the road was now in excellent shape, while 
 overhead the stars shone down like so many glit 
 tering diamonds.
 
 & RACE ON THE ICE, AND WHAT FOLLOWED. 
 
 AFTER the events just narrated several days 
 passed quietly enough at Putnam Hall. In the 
 meantime the weather continued clear, and the 
 boys took it upon themselves to clear off a part 
 of the lake for skating. Then, one night came a 
 strong wind, and the next morning they found a 
 space of cleared ice nearly half a mile long. 
 
 " Now for some fine skating ! " exclaimed Tom, 
 as he rushed back to the Hall after an inspection 
 of the lake's smooth surface. " We can have all 
 the racing we wish." 
 
 " It's a pity Sam can't go out yet," returned 
 Dick. Sam was back to the school, but his cold 
 had not entirely left him. 
 
 " Never mind; here are several new magazines 
 he can read," returned Tom, who had been to 
 town with Snuggers on an errand and had pur 
 chased them at the stationery store. 
 
 " I would just as soon read now," said Sam. 
 " The magazines look mighty interesting." 
 
 Just then Fred Garrison came in, accompanied 
 by George Granbury. They had been down to 
 
 66
 
 A RACE ON THE ICE. 67 
 
 Cedarville to purchase some skates and a new 
 pair of shoes for George. 
 
 " Hullo, what do you think we saw in Cedar 
 ville 1 " cried Fred, as soon as he caught sight 
 of the Rovers. 
 
 " Lots of snow," suggested Tom dryly. 
 
 " Yes and more." 
 
 " A mighty dull town," suggested Sam* 
 
 " We saw Dan Baxter." 
 
 " What was he doing? " 
 
 " He was walking down the street. And who 
 do you suppose was with him ? Mr. Grinder ! " 
 
 " Grinder ! " came simultaneously from Tom 
 and Dick. 
 
 "Yes, Grinder. And they seemed to be on 
 good terms with each other," put in George. 
 
 " I could hardly believe my eyes at first," went 
 on Fred. " But there they were, as plain as 
 day." 
 
 " It's very odd," mused Dick. " What should 
 bring them together? " 
 
 Nobody could answer that question. 
 
 "I don't believe they are up to any good," 
 said Tom. 
 
 " I hope Grinder doesn't join hands with Bax 
 ter in plotting against us," came from Dick. 
 
 The matter was talked over for some time, but 
 no satisfactory conclusion could be reached, and 
 presently the boys separated, some to go skating
 
 68 ROVER BOYS IN THE MOUNTAINS. 
 
 and others to attend to their studies for the 
 morrow. 
 
 Down at the lake the scene was an animated 
 one. Boys were flying in every direction, and 
 mingled with them were a dozen or more girls 
 and a few grown persons. George Strong, the 
 head teacher, was there, enjoying himself fully as 
 much as the pupils who loved him. 
 
 " I'll race you, Mr. Strong! " sang out one of 
 the older boys, Tom Mardell. 
 
 " Done, Master Mardell," was the teacher's 
 answer. " To yonder rock and return." And 
 in a moment more the pair were off. 
 
 " Hurrah ! A race between Mr. Strong and 
 Tom Mardell ! " came in a shout from a number 
 of the students, and soon there was a general 
 " lining up " to see how it would terminate. 
 
 " Go in, Tom ! " shouted Tom Rover. " Don't 
 let him beat you ! " 
 
 " Mr. Strong is behind ! " came presently. 
 " Tom is going to win out, sure ! " 
 
 On and on went the skaters, until the rock was 
 gained. Then Tom Mardell turned so suddenly 
 that he ran full tilt into the teacher with whom 
 he was racing. Both spun around and came 
 down on the ice with a crash. 
 
 "Oh!" gasped Mardell. "I didn't mean to 
 fothat!" 
 
 " I I know you didn't ! " panted Mr. Strong.
 
 *A RACE ON THE ICE. 69 
 
 ** You have finished the race in fine shape, I must 
 declare ! " And then he arose slowly to his feet 
 and Mardell followed. But nobody was seriously 
 hurt, and in a moment more both skated off hand 
 In hand. 
 
 Dick was looking for Dora Stanhope., and pres 
 ently she appeared, in a pretty fur coat and a 
 jaunty fur cap. He put on her skates for her, 
 and they skated off, with many a side wink from 
 some of the boys. 
 
 " Dick's head over heels," said one lad, to 
 Tom. 
 
 " Well, I guess you'd be, too, Urner, if you 
 could get such a nice girl to notice you," returned 
 Tom dryly. And then he added : " You must 
 remember we are all old friends." 
 
 " Oh, I know that; and I was only joking." 
 
 A grand race, open to all comers, had been 
 arranged by the students of the Hall and of 
 Pornell Academy, a rival institute of learning, 
 which has already figured in other volumes of 
 this series. The Pornell boys were out in force, 
 and they were sure that one of their number 
 would win the silver napkin ring, which was the 
 first prize, and another the story book, which con 
 stituted the second prize. 
 
 Of this race a gentleman from Cedarville, 
 named Mr. Richards, was to be the starter and 
 judge. The course was a short mile, down the
 
 70 ROVER BOYS IN THE MOUNTAINS. 
 
 lake and bock again. The Pornell boys to enter 
 were named Gray, Wardham, Gussy, and De 
 Long. The contestants from Putnam Hall were 
 Tom Rover, Fred Garrison, Tubbs, and a lad 
 named Hollbrook. 
 
 "Are you ready?" asked Mr. Richards, after 
 lining the boys up and telling them of the con 
 ditions of the race. 
 
 There was a dead silence. 
 
 " Go! " shouted the starter. 
 
 Away went the eight skaters, side by side, 
 each striking out bravely. Fred was in the lead, 
 with two Pornell boys a close second, while Tom 
 Rover was fourth. 
 
 " Go in, Tom, you must win ! " sang out Didc 
 excitedly. 
 
 " Hurrah for Tubby ! " came from several 
 others. " He's crawling up ! " 
 
 " Go in, Gray ! " came in a shout from some 
 Pornell sympathizers. Gray was one of the pair 
 striving for second place. Now he shot ahead, 
 and in a second more was close upon Fred 
 Garrison's heels. 
 
 The pace was truly terrific from the very start, 
 and long before the turn was gained De Long and 
 Hollbrook dropped out, satisfied that they could 
 not win. 
 
 Gray, the leader of the Pornell contingent, was 
 a tall, lanky, and powerful fellow, and every
 
 A RACE ON THE ICE. 71 
 
 stroke he took told well in his favor. The turn 
 ing point was hardly rounded when he began to 
 crawl up to Fred, and then he gradually passed 
 him. 
 
 " Hurrah ! Gray is ahead ! " shouted his 
 friends. 
 
 " Here is where Pornell wins the race! " added 
 one enthusiastic sympathizer. 
 
 Fred's pace had been too sharp from the very 
 start, and now he slowly but surely dropped back 
 to second place, and then to third. 
 
 But then Tom Rover began to crawl up. He 
 had held himself slightly in reserve. Now he 
 " let himself out." Whiz ! whiz ! went the pol 
 ished pair of steels under him, and soon Ward- 
 ham, the fellow who had held second place, was 
 passed, dropping behind Fred, thus taking fourth 
 place. Then Tom came up on Gray's heels. 
 " Hurrah for Tom Rover! " 
 " Go it, Tom, don't let him beat you! " 
 " Go it, Gray, Tom Rover is at your heels ! " 
 Gray did not dare to look back, but at the 
 latter cry he did his best to increase his speed. 
 , So did Tom, and while the finishing line was still 
 a hundred yards distant he came up side by side 
 with Gray. 
 "It's a tie!" 
 
 " No, Gray is a little ahead yet! " 
 " Go in, Gray, don't let him beat you! "
 
 ;a ROVER BOYS IN THE MOUNTAINS. 
 
 "Tom Rover to the front! Go it, Tom, for 
 the glory of old Putnam Hall ! " 
 
 A wild yelling broke out on every side. On 
 and on went the two boys, with Fred Garrison 
 not two yards behind them. That the finish 
 would be a close one there was no question. The 
 line was but a hundred feet away; now but 
 seventy-five; now but fifty. Still the leaders 
 kept side by side, neither gaining an inch. Surely 
 it would be a tie. The yelling increased until 
 the noise was deafening. 
 
 And then of a sudden Tom Rover shot ahead. 
 How it was done nobody knew, and Tom himself 
 couldn't explain it when asked afterward. But 
 ahead he went, like an arrow shot from a bow, and 
 crossed the line six feet in advance of Gray. 
 
 " Hurrah ! Tom Rover has won ! " 
 
 " Told you Tom would do it! " 
 
 " Three cheers for Putnam Hall ! " 
 
 "And Fred Garrison came in only one yard 
 behind Gray, too, and Tubby is a pretty good 
 fourth." 
 
 " This is Putnam Hall day, thank you ! " 
 
 The cheering increased, and Tom was imme- 
 iliately surrounded by a host of admirers. 
 
 Gray felt very sore, and wanted to leave the 
 pond at once, but before he could do so Tom 
 skated up to him and held out his hand 
 
 "You came pretty dose to beating me/' he
 
 'A RACE ON THE ICE. 73 
 
 said. " I can't really say how I got ahead At the 
 finish." 
 
 " I I guess my skate slipped, or something," 
 stammered Gray, and shook hands. Tom's can 
 dor took away the keen edge of the defeat. 
 
 The Putnam Hall boys were wild with delight, 
 and insisted upon carrying Tom on their shoul 
 ders around the pond. A great crowd followed, 
 and nobody noticed how this made the ice bend 
 and crack. 
 
 "Be careful there!" shouted Mr. Strong 
 warningly. " There are too many of you in a 
 bunch ! " But ere he had finished the sentence 
 there came another loud cracking, and in a twinkle 
 a section of the ice went down, plunging fully a 
 dozen lads into the icy water below.
 
 CHAPTER X. 
 
 THE END OF THE TERM 
 
 ** T&c ice has gone down ! " 
 '* Some of the boys will be drowned ! " 
 " Get onie boards and a rope, quick ! " 
 These arid a score of other cries rang out. In 
 the meantime those near to the hole skated with 
 all speed to one place of safety or another. 
 
 Some of the imperiled boys who had not gone 
 down very deeply managed to scramble out with 
 wet feet or wet lower limbs only, but when the 
 crowd had drawn back it was seen that three boys 
 were floundering in the chilling water over their 
 heads. These boys were George Granbury and 
 Frank Harrington, who had been supporting 
 Tom on their shoulders, and Tom himself, who 
 had been dropped into the opening head first by 
 the frightened lads. 
 
 Realizing that something must be done at once, 
 Mr. Strong ran to the boathouse, which was close 
 at hand, and soon reappeared, carrying a long 
 plank. He was followed by a boy with a rope, 
 and several boys brought more planks and more 
 ropes. 
 
 t*
 
 THE END OF THE TERM. 75 
 
 When the first plank was pushed out Tom lost 
 no time in grasping hold of it. He crawled to a 
 safe place on hands and knees, but was so nearly 
 paralyzed he could not stand up. 
 
 " I'll carry him up to the Hall/' said Peleg 
 Snuggers, who had chanced upon the scene, and 
 without ceremony he picked Tom up in his strong 
 arms and made off for the school building on a 
 run. 
 
 After Tom came Frank Harrington, who 
 caught hold of one end of a rope tossed toward 
 the hole. As soon as he shouted he had the rope 
 secure, a dozen boys pulled upon it, and Frank 
 was literally dragged from his icy bath. Once 
 on shore he was started on a run for the Hall, 
 some boys rushing ahead to obtain dry clothing 
 for both him and the others. 
 
 Poor George Granbury was now the only one 
 left in danger, and matters appeared to be going 
 hard with him. He clutched at one of the planks 
 thrust toward him, but his hold slipped and down 
 he went out of sight. 
 
 " He'll be drowned ! He's too cold to save 
 himself ! " was the cry of several who were watch 
 ing him. 
 
 " Be careful, boys ! " came warningly from Mr. 
 Strong. " Be careful, or somebody else will 
 get in ! " 
 
 " Mr. Strong, if you will hold the plank, I'll
 
 76 ROVER BOYS IN THE MOUNTAINS. 
 
 crawl out and get hold of Granbury," came from 
 Dick, in a determined voice. 
 
 " Rover, can you do it? " 
 
 " I feel certain I can. Hold tight, please." 
 
 Dick leaped upon the plank and threw himself 
 flat. Then he crawled out as fast as he could, 
 until he was on the end over the open water. 
 Holding to the plank with one hand he reached 
 out to grasp George's shoulder with the other. 
 
 " Sa save me ! " gasped the drowning boy. 
 
 " Give me your hand, George," called Dick. 
 
 Granbury tried to do so, but the effort was a 
 failure, for the cold had so numbed him he could 
 scarcely move. Reaching as far as he could, 
 Dick caught a portion of his coat and drew the 
 helpless boy toward him. 
 
 The ice cracked ominously, but did not break. 
 Mr. Strong warned the others still further 
 back. 
 
 Slowly but surely Dick raised George to a level 
 of the plank. Then with an extra effort he 
 hauled the half -drowned boy up. 
 
 " Now haul in on the plank," he called, and Mr. 
 Strong and two boys did so immediately. In a 
 moment more danger from drowning was a thing 
 of the past for George Granbury. 
 
 A cheer went up because of Dick's heroic 
 action, but this was instantly hushed as George 
 was seen to stagger back and fall as if dead
 
 THE END OF THE TERM. 77 
 
 Instantly Mr. Strong picked the boy up in his 
 arms and ran toward the Hall. 
 
 " Oh, Dick, how noble of you ! " It was Dora 
 Stanhope who spoke, as she came up and placed 
 a trembling little hand on his arm. " And how 
 glad I am that you didn't get in while doing it" 
 And her eyes rilled with tears. 
 
 " I I'm glad too, Dora," he said brokenly. 
 And then added : " Excuse me, but I guess I'd 
 better go up and see how Tom is making out." 
 
 " To be sure, and let me know if it's all right," 
 she replied. 
 
 Once inside the Hall Dick learned that Tom 
 had been put into a warm bed. He was appar 
 ently none the worse for his mishap, and likely 
 to be as full of life and fun as ever on the morrow. 
 
 Poor Granbury, however, was not so well off. 
 It took some time to restore him to consciousness, 
 and while Captain Putnam and Mr. Strong put 
 him to bed, with hot-water bags to warm him up, 
 Peleg Snuggers was sent off post-haste for a 
 doctor. As a result of the adventure Granbury 
 had to remain in bed for the best part of a week. 
 
 " I shan't forget you for what you did," he 
 said to Dick, when able to sit up. " You saved 
 my life." And many agreed that what George 
 Granbury said was true. As for Dora Stanhope, 
 she looked upon the elder Rover as more of a hero 
 than ever.
 
 78 ROVER BOYS IN THE' MOUNTAINS. 
 
 After the mishap at the races on the ice the 
 time flew by swiftly until the Christmas holidays. 
 Before going home for Christmas Dick called 
 upon the Stanhopes and gave them the gifts he 
 had purchased, over which they were much 
 pleased. For Dick Dora had worked a pretty 
 scarf, of which he was justly proud. Mrs. Stan 
 hope had books for all the boys, something which 
 was always to their liking. The Rovers did not 
 forget the Lanings, nor were they forgotten by 
 these old friends. 
 
 " And now for home. Hurrah ! " shouted 
 Sam, on the way to Cedarville. " I must say I'm 
 just a bit anxious to see the old place once more." 
 
 " Yes, and see father, and Uncle Randolph and 
 Aunt Martha," put in Dick. 
 
 " Don't forget Alexander Pop," put in Tom, 
 referring to the colored man who had once been a 
 waiter at the Hall, and who was how in the 
 Rover employ. 
 
 "And Jack Ness and the rest," put in Sam, 
 " I guess we'll be glad enough to see everybody." 
 
 When the boys arrived at Ithaca they found 
 there had been a freight smash-up on the railroad, 
 and that they would have to wait for five or six 
 hours for a train to take them home. This would 
 bring them to Oak Run, their railroad station, at 
 three o'clock in the morning. 
 
 " I move we stay in Ithaca over night," said
 
 THE END OF THE TERM. 79 
 
 Tom. " If we got to Oak Run at three in the 
 morning, what would we do? There would be 
 no one there to meet us, and it's a beastly hour 
 for rousing anybody out." 
 
 So they decided to put up at a hotel in Ithaca, 
 and went around to a new place called the 
 Students' Rest. The hotel was fairly well 
 filled, but they secured a large apartment with two 
 double beds. 
 
 " There's a nice concert on this evening by a 
 college glee club," said Sam. " I move we get 
 tickets and go." 
 
 " Second the motion," said Tom promptly. 
 
 " The motion is put and carried," put in Diclc 
 just as promptly. " I trust, though, the concert 
 don't make us weep." 
 
 " They won't know we're there, so perhaps they 
 won't try it on too hard," said Sam, and there 
 the students' slang came to an end for the time 
 being. 
 
 The concert was quite to their taste, and they 
 were surprised, when it was over, to learn that it 
 was after eleven o'clock. 
 
 " I hadn't any idea it was so late," exclaimed 
 Dick. " We'd better be getting back to the hotel, 
 or we won't get our money's worth out of that 
 room." 
 
 "That's right," laughed Tom. "Although,, 
 to tell the truth, I'm not very sleepy."
 
 8o ROVER BOYS IN THE MOUNTAINS. 
 
 Several blocks were covered when Sam, who 
 was looking across the street, uttered a cry of 
 astonishment. 
 
 " Look ! " he exclaimed. 
 
 " At what ? " asked both Tom and Dick. 
 
 " Over in front of that clothing store. There 
 is Dan Baxter, and Jasper Grinder is with 
 him!" 
 
 " Sam is right," came from Dick. " They 
 must have struck up some sort of a friendship, or 
 they wouldn't be here together." 
 
 " Let's go over and see what Baxter has to say 
 for himself," said Tom boldly. 
 
 "All right," returned Dick. "But we want 
 to keep out of a row; remember that." 
 
 They crossed the street and walked straight up 
 to Baxter and Jasper Grinder, who were holding 
 an animated conversation in the doorway of a 
 clothing establishment which was closed for the 
 night. 
 
 As they came up, Sam caught the words, 
 " There is money there, sure," coming from Bax 
 ter. He paid no attention to the words at the 
 time, but remembered them long afterward, and 
 with good reason. 
 
 " Hullo, Baxter ! " said Dick, halting in front 
 of the bully. 
 
 Dan Baxter gave a start, as if detected in some 
 wrong act. Then, as the light from an electric
 
 THE END OP THE TERM. Si 
 
 lamp shone upon Dick's face, he glared sourly at 
 the oldest Rover. 
 
 " Where did you come from ? " he asked, and 
 then, seeing the other Rovers, added : " Been 
 following me, I suppose? " 
 
 " No, we haven't been following you," said 
 Dick. " We just came from the college boys' 
 concert in the hall down the street." 
 
 Jasper Grinder looked as sour as did Dan Bax 
 ter. Then he shook his finger in Dick's face, 
 
 " I haven't forgotten you, Richard Rover," 'he 
 said bitterly. " And I am 'not likely to forget 
 you." 
 
 "As you please, Mr. Grinder," was the coo! 
 rejoinder. 
 
 " And I shan't forget you, Jasper Grinder," put 
 in Sam. " You were the means of my going to 
 bed with a heavy cold." 
 
 " Bah ! it was all put on," exclaimed Jasper 
 Grinder. " Had I had my way, I would have 
 kept you in the storeroom all night, and flogged 
 you beside." 
 
 " Captain Putnam did a good thing when he 
 dismissed you," put in Tom. " It's a pity he 
 ever took on such a cold-hearted and miserly 
 fellow." 
 
 " You Rovers think you are on top," said Dan 
 Baxter savagely. " But you won't stay on top 
 long, I'll give you my word on that."
 
 8* ROVER BOYS IN THE MOUNTAINS. 
 
 "What are you going to do about it? " asked 
 Dick, hot without considerable curiosity. 
 
 " Never mind; you'll learn when the proper 
 time comes." 
 
 " Is your dad going to try to break jail again ? " 
 asked Sam. 
 
 " It's none of your business what he does or 
 what I do, either." 
 
 " We'll make it our business if you try any of 
 your games on us again," said Dick. " We've 
 stood enough from you and your kind, and we 
 don't intend to stand any more." 
 
 " Are you going back to school after the holi 
 days ? " asked Dan Baxter, after a pause. 
 
 " That's our business," answered Tom. 
 
 " All right; you needn't answer the question 
 if you don't want to." 
 
 "What do you want to know for?" asked 
 Sam. 
 
 " Oh ! nothing in particular. I suppose it's a 
 good place for you to go to. You are all Cap 
 tain Putnam's pets, and he won't make you do a 
 thing you don't like, or make you study either, 
 if your father shells out to him." 
 
 " We study a great deal more than you ever 
 studied, Baxter," said Dick. 
 
 " Let them go," cried Jasper Grinder, in deep 
 irritation. " I want nothing to do with them," 
 and he turned his back on the Rovers.
 
 THE END OF TH& TERM. 83 
 
 "We're willing to go," said Dick. "But, 
 Baxter, I warn you against doing anything in 
 the future. You'll only put your foot into it." 
 
 So speaking, Dick walked away, and Tom and 
 Sam followed him. Baxter shook his fist at 
 them, and Jasper Grinder did the same. 
 
 " They're a bad team," said Tom, as they 
 walked to the hotel. " If they try, perhaps they 
 can give us lots of trouble."
 
 CHAPTER XL 
 
 HOME FOR THE HOLIDAYS. 
 
 " HURRAH ! Here we are again ! How nat* 
 Wral Oak Run looks ! " exclaimed Tom on the 
 following day, as the long train came to a Jialt 
 at their station and they piled out on to the narrow 
 platform. 
 
 " There is old Nat Ricks, the station master," 
 said Sam. " Remember how you nearly scared 
 him to death once by putting a big fire-cracker in 
 the waste paper he was burning and then telling 
 him a yarn about dynamite being around ? " 
 
 " Well, I just guess I do," answered Tom, with 
 a grin. "Hullo, Mr. Ricks!" he called out. 
 "How are you this fine and frosty morning?" 
 
 " Putty well, Tom," grumbled the old station 
 master. " Been troubled a lot lately with rheuma 
 tism." 
 
 " That's too bad, Mr. Ricks. Caught it hoist 
 ing trunks into the cars, I suppose." 
 
 " Don't know how I caught it." 
 
 " Or maybe lifting milk cans." 
 
 " I don't lift no milk cans no more. Job Tod? 
 der has that work around here."
 
 HOME FOR THE HOLIDAYS. 85 
 
 " I see. Well, you must have caught it some 
 how, or else it caught you. Ever tried the old 
 Indian remedy for it? " 
 
 " Indian remedy, what's that? " 
 
 " Gracious, Mr. Ricks ! never heard of the old 
 reliable Indian remedy? I'm astonished at you," 
 went on Tom, in mock candor. 
 
 " I've heard tell of Indian vegetable pills but 
 they aint no good for rheumatism," was the slow 
 answer. 
 
 " Where is the pain mostly? " 
 
 " Down this left leg." 
 
 " Then the Indian remedy will just cure you, 
 sure pop, Mr. Ricks." 
 
 "Well, what might it be?" 
 
 " It might be cover-liver oil, but it isn't. You 
 get a quart bottle, a red quart bottle, for a 
 white one won't do, and fill it with cold spring 
 water, tapped when the moon is full." 
 
 "Is that all?" 
 
 " Oh, no, no ! Then you take the spring water 
 and boil it over a charcoal fire, same as the Modbc 
 Indians used to do. You remember all about that, 
 don't you ? " 
 
 " I I 'pears to me I ought to," stammered 
 the old station master. 
 
 " Well, after the water is boiled'," went on Tom, 
 with a side wink at Dick and Sam, who were 
 already on a broad grin, " you strain it through
 
 86 ROVER BOYS IN THE MOUNTAINS. 
 
 a piece of red cheesecloth not white, remember* 
 and add one teaspoonful of sugar, one of salt, one 
 of ginger, one of mustard, one of hog's lard, one 
 of mercury, one of arrowroot, one of kerosene oil, 
 one of lemon juice, one of extract of vanilla, one 
 of mushamusha " 
 
 " Hold on, Rover, I can't remember all that 
 I'll have to put it down," interrupted Nat Ricks. 
 
 " No, you don't put it down until everything is 
 in and well mixed. Then you put it down, half 
 a pint at a time, four times a day. It's a sure 
 cure, and inside of a week after taking seventeen 
 quarts and rubbing the empty bottles on your left 
 shoulder blade you'll feel like dancing a jig of joy; 
 really, you will." 
 
 " Oh, you go along ! " growled the old station 
 master, in sudden wrath. " You're joking me. 
 Go on, or I'll throw something at you ! " 
 
 " No bouquets, please, Mr. Ricks. Then you 
 won't try the cure? All right, but don't blame 
 me if your rheumatism gets worse. And as I 
 can't do anything for you, will you kindly inform 
 me if you've seen anything of Jack Ness around 
 here, with our turnout? " 
 
 "If you want your hired man you go find him 
 yourself," growled the station master, and hob 
 bled into his office. 
 
 " Oh, Tom, but that was rich," laughed Sam 
 softly. ".When you said extract of vanilla and
 
 HOME T FOR THE HOLIDAYS. 87 
 
 ttiushamusha I thought I'd explode. And he was 
 listening so earnestly, too ! " 
 
 " Here's Jack Ness ! " cried Dick, as they 
 turned to the rear of the station. " Hullo, Jack ! 
 Here we are again ! " 
 
 " Master Dick ! " exclaimed the hired man, with 
 a grin. " An' Tom an' Sam ! Glad to see you 
 boys back, indeed I am. Here, give me them 
 bags. I'll put 'em in the back of the sleigh." 
 
 " How is the sleighing? " asked Sam. 
 
 " Sleighing is quite fair yet, Master Tom. In 
 you go. All the folks is dying to see you." 
 
 They were soon stowed away in the big family 
 sleigh, and Jack Ness touched up the team, and 
 away they went, through Oak Run and across the 
 bridge spanning the Swift River that stream 
 where Sam had once had such a thrilling adven 
 ture. The countryside was covered with snow 
 and with pools of ice. 
 
 It did not take them long to come in sight of 
 Valley Brook. While still at a distance they saw 
 faithful Alexander Pop come out on the broad 
 piazza and wave his hand at them. 
 
 " There's Aleck ! " cried Tom. ** He's been on 
 the watch ! " 
 
 " There is father ! " came from Sam, a moment 
 later; " and aunt Martha and Uncle Randolph ! " 
 
 Soon they turned into the lane, and Jack Ness 
 Brought the sleigh up to the piazza block in fine
 
 88 ROVER BOYS IN THE MOUNTAINS. 
 
 style. Tom was the first out and ran to greet his 
 father, and then his uncle and his aunt, and the 
 others followed. 
 
 " I am glad to see you back, boys," said Mr. 
 Anderson Rover. " You all look first-rate." 
 
 " We're feeling first-rate," came from Dick. 
 
 " Are you sure, Sam, that you are quite over 
 your cold ? " asked Aunt Martha anxiously. 
 
 "Quite sure, aunty dear," he answered, and 
 kissed her very warmly, not once, but several 
 times. 
 
 " Here, don't eat Aunt Martha up ! " cried 
 Tom, " Leave some for me." 
 
 " You dear Tom ! " murmured the lady of the 
 house, as she kissed him and then embraced Dick. 
 " Full of fun as ever, I suppose." 
 
 " Oh, no, aunty ! I never do anything wrong 
 now," answered Tom solemnly. " I really 
 haven't time, you know." 
 
 " I'm afraid, Tom, I can't trust you." And 
 Mrs. Randolph Rover shook her head sadly, but 
 smiled nevertheless. She loved the jolly lad with 
 all her heart. 
 
 There was a warm greeting from Randolph: 
 Rover also, and then the boys turned indoors, to 
 greet faithful Alexander Pop and the others who 
 worked about the place. 
 
 " Yo' is a sight fo' soah eyes, 'deed yo' is, boys," 
 said the colored man. " I can't tell yo' how much
 
 HOME FOR THE HOLIDAYS. 89 
 
 I'se missed yo' ! " And his face shone like a piece 
 of polished ebony. 
 
 " It's more like home than ever, to get where 
 you are, Aleck," said Dick. " You've been 
 through so much with us you are certainly part of 
 the outfit." And at this Aleck laughed and 
 looked more pleased than ever. 
 
 It was the day before Christmas, but in honor 
 of their arrival there was an extra-fine dinner 
 awaiting them. Mrs. Rover had wanted to keep 
 her turkey meat for Christmas, so her husband, 
 Anderson Rover, and Aleck had gone into the 
 woods back of the farm and brought down some 
 rabbits and a number of birds, so there was pot- 
 pie and other good things galore, not forgetting 
 some pumpkin pies and home-made doughnuts, 
 which Aunt Martha prepared with her own hands 
 and of which the boys had always been exceed 
 ingly fond. 
 
 " I'll tell you what," remarked Tom, as he was 
 stowing away his second generous piece of pie, 
 " the feed at the Hall is all right, but when it 
 comes to a real, downright spread, like this, the 
 palm goes to Aunt Martha." And Dick and Sam 
 agreed with him. 
 
 There was, of course, much to tell about, on 
 both sides, and after dinner the family gathered in 
 the big sitting room, in front of a cheerful, blaz 
 ing fire. Mr. Anderson Rover listened with keen
 
 90 ROVER BOYS IN THE MOUNTAINS. 
 
 interest to what his sons had to say about Jasper 
 Grinder and Dan Baxter. 
 
 " I sincerely trust they do not plot against us," 
 'he said. " I am getting old, and I want no more 
 trouble." 
 
 "I don't believe Dan has the backbone his father 
 has," answered Dick. " And I believe Mr. 
 Grinder is good deal of a coward." 
 
 " If only young Baxter would turn over a new 
 leaf ! " sighed Mrs. Martha Rover. " I declare 
 I'll not feel safe, on your account, until that young 
 man is taken care of." 
 
 The evening was passed in talking, singing, and 
 playing games, and it was not until late that all 
 retired. 
 
 The Christmas to follow was not one to be 
 easily forgotten. There were presents for every 
 body, from Mr. Rover down to Sarah, the hired 
 girl, and everybody was greatly pleased. 
 
 At the Christmas dinner Alexander Pop in 
 sisted upon waiting on the table, just as he had so 
 often done at Putnam Hall. He had on his full 
 dress suit, and his face wore one perpetual smile. 
 The boys had all remembered Aleck handsomely, 
 and he had not forgotten them. 
 
 In the afternoon the boys went skating, and on 
 the pond met several of the boys of the neighbor 
 hood, and all had a glorious time until dark. 
 Then they piled home, once more as hungry as
 
 HOME FOR THE HOLIDAYS. 91 
 
 wolves, to a hot supper, and an evening of nut- 
 cracking around the fire. 
 
 " Tell you what," said Sam on going to bed 
 that night, " I almost wish Christmas came once a 
 week instead of once a year j n
 
 CHAPTER XII. 
 
 THE BRASS-LINED MONEY CASKET. 
 
 IT was on the day following Christmas that 
 Dick brought out the brass-lined money casket 
 which he had picked up in the cave on Needle 
 Point Island, in Lake Huron, as related in a previ 
 ous volume of this series. 
 
 As old readers know, this cave was stumbled 
 upon by accident. It had once been the hiding 
 place of a band of smugglers who plied their un 
 lawful calling between the United States and 
 Canada, and the cave was found rilled with numer 
 ous articles of more or less value. The Rovers 
 had gone back for these things, but had found 
 some money gone, also a curiously shaped dagger 
 and a map, which had been in the cave on a rude 
 table. They were pretty well satisfied in their 
 minds that Dan Baxter had taken these things, 
 but had never been able to prove it. 
 
 The brass-lined money casket was an odd-look 
 ing affair, which Dick found thrust in a big box 
 of fancy articles of various descriptions. The 
 box was about a foot long, six inches wide, and 
 
 9>
 
 THE BRASS-LINED MONEY CASKET. 9$ 
 
 six inches deep. It was of rosewood, with silver 
 corners, and the lining was of polished brass, 
 curiously engraved. The box had contained 
 a few odd Canadian silver coins, but that was 
 all. 
 
 " Do you know, I would like to know the 
 history of this box," observed Dick, as he looked 
 it over. " As it belonged to one of those smug 
 glers it ought to have quite a story to tell." 
 
 " It will make a nice jewel casket," put in Tom. 
 " When you settle down with Dora, you can give 
 it to her for her dia " 
 
 " Oh, stow that, Tom ! If Dora ever does take 
 me for a husband, it won't be for some years to 
 come, you must know that." 
 
 " Let me take a look at the box," put in Sam. 
 " I never got the chance to look it over care 
 fully." 
 
 " It's odd that they should engrave it inside," 
 went on Dick. " Especially since the outside 
 silver corners are plain." 
 
 " Perhaps there is a secret spring hidden by] 
 the engraving," suggested Tom. " Hunt around.. 
 It may fly apart and let out a hundred thousand 
 in diamonds." 
 
 " Don't be foolish, Tom," said Dick. " It isn't 
 likely there is a spring." 
 
 " But there just is a spring ! " exclaimed San% 
 who was handling the box. " Hark ! "
 
 94 ROVER BOYS IN THE MOUNTAINS. 
 
 He ran his finger nail over a spot on one side 
 of the box, and there followed a tiny click. Then 
 he ran his finger nail back, and there was another 
 click. 
 
 " Hurrah ! Sam has solved the mystery of the 
 sphinx ! " cried Tom. " Can you open it ? I 
 claim a third share of the diamonds ! " 
 
 " Give me the box," said Dick, also a bit ex 
 cited. When he got it in his hands he, too, ran 
 his finger nail over the engraved brass. Several 
 tiny clicks followed. 
 
 " There must be some opening beneath the brass 
 lining," he said. 
 
 " Take it to the window, and perhaps you'll be 
 able to see something more," suggested Sam. 
 
 Dick did as advised, and, with his brothers 
 gathered close beside him, worked over the money 
 casket for fully quarter of an hour. 
 
 " It seems to click, and that's all," he said dis^ 
 appointedly. " If I could only Oh ! " 
 
 Dick stopped short. His finger had run across 
 the lining in a certain way. There were three 
 clicks in rapid succession, and on the instant one 
 of the brass plates of the box flew back, revealing 
 a tiny compartment behind it, not over a quarter 
 of an inch in depth. 
 
 " No diamonds there," said Tom, his face fall 
 ing. " Full of emptiness." 
 
 " No, here is a sheet of parchment," returned
 
 THE BRASS-LINED MONEY CASKET. 95 
 
 Dick, pulling it forth. " A map ! " he added, as 
 he unfolded it. " Well, I never ! " 
 
 " Never what ? " came from Tom and Sam. 
 
 " Unless I am mistaken, this is like the map 
 that was on that table in the cave, only this is 
 much smaller." 
 
 " That's interesting, too," said Tom. 
 
 " The back of the map is full of writing," said 
 Sam. He looked closer. " It's in French." 
 
 " This box must have belonged to one of those 
 French-Canadian smugglers," said Dick. ".We'll 
 have to get Uncle Randolph to read the writing 
 and tell us what it says." 
 
 The three boys had been up to Dick's room. 
 Now they lost no time in going below. In all 
 eagerness they burst into the library, where 
 Anderson Rover sat reading a magazine and 
 Randolph Rover one of his favorite works on 
 scientific farming. 
 
 " Dick has got the money casket open ! " cried 
 Sam. 
 
 "And he has found a map," added Tom. "-We 
 want Uncle Randolph to read the writing. It's 
 in French." 
 
 " Found a map in that old brass-lined box, eh?" 
 said Anderson Rover. " That's interesting." 
 
 " I am afraid my French is a trifle rusty," re 
 marked Randolph Rover, as he put down his 
 book. " Let me see the map,"
 
 $6 ROVER BOYS IN THE MOUNTAINS. 
 
 He took it to the window, and both he and 
 Anderson Rover looked it over with keen interest 
 
 " Why, this is a map of the locality around 
 Timber Run," said Randolph Rover. " That's a 
 great lumbering section in the Adirondacks." 
 
 "Timber Run!" echoed Tom, and for the 
 moment said no more. But he remembered what 
 Dora Stanhope had said, that after the holidays 
 Nellie and Grace Laning were going on a visit to 
 .an aunt who lived at Timber Run. 
 
 " Yes, Thomas, this is a map of Timber Run. 
 This stream is the Perch River, and this is Bear 
 Pond. The naming is in French, but that is the 
 English of it." 
 
 " Please read the writing on the back," said 
 Dick. " If the map is worth anything I want to 
 know it." 
 
 Without further ado Randolph Rover began to 
 read the writing. It was a hard and tedious task, 
 and the translating was, to him, equally difficult, 
 for his knowledge of French was somewhat 
 limited. Translated, the writing ran somewhat 
 after this fashion : 
 
 " To find the box of silver and gold, go to 
 where Bear Pond empties into Perch River. 
 Ten paces to the west is a large pine tree, which 
 was once struck by lightning. Go due southwest 
 from the pine tree sixty-two paces, to the flat rock,
 
 THE BRASS-LINED MONEY CASKET. 97 
 
 behind which is a sharp-pointed rock. Beneath 
 the sharp-pointed rock is the chamber with the 
 box. Stranger, beware of Goupert's ghost." 
 
 " A treasure in the mountains ! " cried Sam. 
 " Hurrah ! let's go and get it ! " 
 
 " Bear Pond lies between two high mountains," 
 said Randolph Rover. " It is in a very wild 
 country, and so far but little of the timber has been 
 taken out." 
 
 " Never mind, we'll go anyhow ! " put in Tom 
 enthusiastically. " Why, the box may be worth 
 a fortune ! " 
 
 " Yes, let us go by all means," put in Dick. " I 
 wouldn't like any better fun than hunting for a 
 treasure box." 
 
 " Haven't you boys had adventures enough ? " 
 questioned Anderson Rover. " You've been to 
 Africa and out West, and on the ocean and the 
 Great Lakes " 
 
 " Oh, this would just be a little winter's outing 
 in the mountains," said Tom. " We could go 
 hunting, and have lots of fun, even if we didn't 
 find the treasure box." 
 
 " The treasure box was probably taken away 
 years ago," said Randolph Rover. " Most likely 
 several of the smugglers knew of it." 
 
 "And what of that ghost?" asked Anderson 
 Rover, with a twinkle in his eyes.
 
 98 ROVER BOYS IN THE MOUNTAINS. 
 
 " Pooh ! we're not afraid of ghosts," sniffed 
 Sam. "Are we, Tom?" 
 
 " If I saw a ghost, I'd be apt to pepper him with 
 shot, if I had my gun," answered Tom. " No, 
 I'm not afraid of such things and neither is 
 r Dick." 
 
 " It would be a fine thing to find a big boxful of 
 silver," said Dick seriously. " I know there was 
 lots in that cave, before Dan Baxter scooped it in. 
 And, by the way, he must have that other map 
 yet." 
 
 " Perhaps he went for the treasure box ! " burst 
 out Sam. 
 
 " If the box is gone, we can't help it," said 
 Tom. " But I move we get to Timber Run and 
 Bear Pond just as soon as possible." 
 
 " Do you want to start in this cold weather? " 
 asked his father anxiously. 
 
 " Pooh ! It isn't so very cold." 
 
 " It's a good deal colder up in the mountains 
 than it is here, I can tell you that. Why you 
 might easily freeze to death if you got lost in the 
 snow." 
 
 " I wonder if we couldn't find some guide who 
 knows that territory thoroughly," mused Dick. 
 
 " If you could find a good guide, I wouldn't 
 mind your going," said his parent. " But I shall 
 object to your going alone." 
 
 "Then we'll hunt for a guide, and without
 
 THE BRASS-LINED MONEY CASKET. 99 
 
 delay," said Dick. " I would like to go up there 
 before Putnam Hall opens again." 
 
 " So would I," came from his two brothers. 
 
 " I think I know where you can get a guide," 
 said Tom, after a pause. " The Lanings have 
 relatives at Timber Run. Let's write to Mr. 
 Laning." 
 
 This was agreed to, and a special trip was made 
 to the village by Aleck Pop to post the letter. In 
 the letter they asked Mr. Laning to telegraph, if 
 possible, in reply. 
 
 The telegram came shortly after noon the next 
 day. It ran as follows: 
 
 " I feel sure my brother-in-law, John Barrow, 
 of Timber Run, can supply a reliable guide. Will 
 write to him. 
 
 " JOHN LANING." 
 
 "That settles it,'* said Dick. "I know the 
 Lanings will do what is right by us, so we may as 
 well get ready to start at once. Are you willing, 
 father?" 
 
 " Yes, Dick,' 4 was the answer. " But be sure 
 and keep out of danger, and keep Tom and Sam 
 out, too.' 5
 
 CHAPTER XIII. 
 
 THE HEART OF THE ADIRONDACK^, 
 
 THREE days later found the Rover boys in the 
 heart of the Adirondack Mountains of New York 
 State. They had left home, after a hasty but 
 thorough preparation, two days before, and taken 
 the train from Oak Run to the mountain village of 
 Medwell. At Medwell they had taken the stage 
 to Barton's Corners, and at this point had hired a 
 private conveyance to carry them and their outfit 
 to Timber Run. 
 
 At the time of which I write Timber Run was 
 nothing more than a collection of a dozen houses, 
 strung along a branch of the Perch River, where 
 that stream turned the southern slope of a high 
 hill known as Bald Top. There was a general 
 store here and also an office belonging to the 
 Timber Run Lumber Company. But business 
 with the company was slow, and the village, con 
 sequently, was almost destitute of life, two of the 
 houses being without tenants. 
 
 " Well, this doesn't look much like a place/* 
 remarked Sam, as they got out of the heavy lum-
 
 THE HEART OF THE ADIRONDACKS. 101 
 
 ber wagon which had brought them and their out 
 fit over. 
 
 " Phew ! but aint it cold ! " exclaimed Tom, 
 dancing around and slapping his arms over his 
 chest. " I wonder how Nellie and Grace Laning 
 like this?" 
 
 " I'll wager you've been thinking of Nellie all 
 the way up," said Dick slyly, remembering how 
 his brother had tormented him about Dora Stan 
 hope. 
 
 " Couldn't think of anything but how cold it 
 was," growled Tom, but his face took on a sudden 
 redness. "Where do you go next?" he de 
 manded, to change the subject. 
 
 "Let's go over to the store and ask for Mr. 
 John Barrow," suggested Dick. 
 
 The store was at a fork in the roads, and thither 
 they hurried, to get inside, for the ride from Bar 
 ton's Corners had certainly been a chilling one. 
 In the store they found a big pot stove throwing 
 out a generous amount of heat, and around this 
 stove were gathered half a dozen men, smoking 
 and telling stories. 
 
 " So you are the young men who are looking 
 for John Barrow," said the storekeeper, after 
 listening to what Dick had to say. " He was 
 here waiting for you, and he'll be back in a bit. 
 Rather a cold ride, eh ? Draw up to the fire and 
 warm up."
 
 102 ROVER BOYS IN THE MOUNTAINS. 
 
 A place was made for the lads, and while they 
 were " thawing out," as Sam put it, John Barrow 
 came in. He proved to be a tall, powerful built 
 lumberman, with a well-tanned face and sharp, 
 but kindly, eyes. 
 
 " How do you do," he said, as he shook hands. 
 " Real glad to know you. Yes, I got a letter 
 from John Laning, my brother-in-law, tellin' me 
 all about you. He says as how you want a guide 
 fer these parts. Well, I don't want to brag, but I 
 reckon I know the lay o' the land 'round here 
 about as good as any o' 'em, and a heap sight 
 better nor lots." 
 
 " We'd like you first-rate for a guide," said 
 Tom, who was pleased with John Barrow's looks, 
 as were also his brothers. " But can you spare 
 the time?" 
 
 " Reckon I can, just now. You see, the lum 
 ber company has got in some sort of a tangle with 
 the owner of the timber on this tract, and con 
 sequently work is at a standstill. That's why you 
 see so many men hangin' around here." 
 
 " Then you work for the company ? " asked 
 Dick. 
 
 " I do in the winter time, but not in the summer. 
 I've got a tidy farm down the river a bit, and I let 
 out my hosses to the company to haul timber. 
 It's cash money, you see, when the haulin' is goin* 
 on."
 
 THE HEART OF THE ADIRONDACKS. 103 
 
 " I believe the Laning girls are stopping with 
 you," put in Sam. 
 
 " Yes, Nellie and Grace came up some time ago. 
 [You see, our girl, Addie, gits tired being on the 
 farm with only her mother, so we invited her 
 cousins to come up for a spell. They've had 
 some pretty good times together, so far, skatin' 
 and sleighin', and the like. They are all anxious 
 to see you." 
 
 John Barrow had brought with him his wagon, 
 and into this their outfit was dumped, and a 
 minute later they were off, down the winding and 
 rough road running along the bank of the river, 
 which was now frozen to a thickness of a foot or 
 more and covered with several inches of snow. 
 
 " You say you know this locality," observed 
 Dick, as they bumped along over the frozen 
 ground. " Do you know the spot where Bear 
 Pond empties in f .o Perch River? " 
 
 " I know several such spots, my lad." 
 
 " Several ! " came from all of the Rover boys. 
 
 " Yes, several. You see the ground around the 
 pond is marshy, and the heavy rains cut all sorts 
 of gullies here and there, so the pond empties into 
 the river, now, at five or six p'ints." 
 
 " Are these points very far apart ? " asked Sam, 
 in dismay. " You see, I'm very anxious we 
 should know the exact particulars." 
 
 * Indeed!" John Barrow looked at them
 
 104 ROVER BOYS IN THE MOUNTAINS. 
 
 curiously. " Say, I reckon I know what you arc 
 after ! " he burst out suddenly. 
 
 " What ? " came from the three. 
 
 " You're on a hunt for old Goupert's treasure.'* 
 
 "Why, what do you know about that?" de 
 manded Dick. He remembered that the writing 
 on the map said, " Beware of Goupert's ghost." 
 
 " Oh, that's an old yarn about here, and at 
 different times we've had more'n a hundred folks 
 a-hunting around for that old Frenchman's money 
 box, but nobody ever got so much as a smell o' it." 
 
 " Who was Goupert ? " asked Tom. 
 
 " Goupert was a thoroughly bad man, who 
 lived sixty or seventy years ago. The story goes 
 that he used to be a smuggler and that he came 
 here when the authorities chased him off the Great 
 Lakes. He had lots o' money, but he was a miser, 
 and a queer stick to boot. He built himself a 
 cabin on Bear Pond, and lived there all alone for 
 two years. Then some lake n.en came down 
 here, and one night there was a big row and the 
 lake men disappeared. Goupert couldn't be found 
 at first, but about a month later some hunters dis 
 covered his dead body tied to a tree in the woods, 
 not far from the spot, you asked about. He had 
 been left to starve to death. The story was that 
 the lake men had starved him in order to get him 
 to tell where he had hidden his money box, and 
 that old Goupert was too much o' a miser to let
 
 THE HEART OF THE ADIRONDACKS. log 
 
 the secret out. So folks begun to hunt for that 
 money box high an' low, but never got a smell o* 
 it, as I said." 
 
 "Did you ever hunt for the money?" ques 
 tioned Dick. 
 
 " No, I never had no time to waste. So you 
 really came up on that account? " 
 
 " We came up on that account, and also to have 
 a good time in the mountains," said Dick, before 
 Sam or Tom could speak. " But, Mr. Barrow, 
 I wish you wouldn't mention this to the other 
 folks around here. They might laugh at us for 
 coming on what they think is a wild-goose chase." 
 
 " Oh, I won't say a word on it if you want it 
 that way." 
 
 " Did this Goupert leave any relatives? " asked 
 Sam. 
 
 " No, lad, not a soul." 
 
 " Then if we should find that treasure it would 
 belong to us," put in Tom. 
 
 " Every penny on it, lad. But don't raise any 
 high hopes, or you may be sorely disapp'inted." 
 
 " Oh, I came for a good time," replied Tom, in 
 an off-handed a manner as possible. 
 
 Presently John Barrow had to get out of the 
 wagon to fix something on the harness. While 
 he was doing this Dick leaned over to his two 
 brothers. 
 
 "Don't say anything about the mag to any-
 
 106 ROVER BOYS IN THE MOUNTAINS. 
 
 body," he whispered. " We'll keep that a secret 
 for the present" And Tom and Sam nodded, to 
 show that they understood. 
 
 The ride to John Barrow's house soon came to 
 an end, and as the boys alighted at the horseblock 
 the door opened and Nellie and Grace Laning 
 appeared. 
 
 " How do you do, Tom ! " cried Nellie, as she 
 ran and caught him by the hand, while Grace did 
 the same to Sam. " We're awfully glad to see 
 you, and to see Dick and Sam, too," and a hand 
 shaking all around followed. Then Mrs. Bar 
 row, a motherly woman, was introduced and also 
 her daughter Addie, who was Nellie's age, and 
 full of fun. 
 
 " Come right in, boys," said Mrs. Barrow. 
 " Supper is waiting, and I'm sure you must be 
 hungry." 
 
 " Hungry doesn't describe it," said Tom. " I 
 could eat sole leather. Phew! what an appetite 
 riding in this mountain air does give a fellow ! " 
 
 " Can you ever remember the time when you 
 wasn't without an appetite, Tom ? " asked Nellie 
 Laning, with a laugh. 
 
 " Never go so far into ancient history," he re 
 turned solemnly, and a general laugh followed. 
 
 Soon their outfit was safely housed in the barn, 
 and then they entered the house, where the long 
 supper table, filled with good things, awaited them.
 
 THE HEART OF THE ADIRONDACKS. 107 
 
 All three of the girls insisted upon waiting on the 
 boys, and it proved as jolly a meal as they had 
 ever eaten. They lingered for an hour at the 
 table, talking and cracking nuts, and during that 
 time the Rover boys became thoroughly ac 
 quainted with the Barrow family. 
 
 " Oh, I've heard lots about you ! " said Addie 
 Barrow. " Nellie has told me great, long stories 
 about Tom's bravery, and Grace has told me aill 
 about Sam's doings, and both of them have told 
 about you, Dick " 
 
 " Now, do be still, Addie ! " put in Nellie Lan- 
 ing. " I declare, I never said a word ! " 
 
 " Oh ! A word ! Why, you kept me awake 
 one night for over an hour telling about how 
 Tom " 
 
 " Let's have a song," broke in Sam. " I see an 
 organ in the next room and some music. You 
 must play," he added, to Addie. 
 
 " She plays beautifully," put in Grace, thankful 
 for the change of subject. "Addie, give them 
 that new song, ' I'm Sorry, Oh, So Sorry ! ' 
 
 "All right," answered the young lady of the" 
 house, and sitting down at the organ she ran her 
 hands over the keys and started the song. She 
 could sing and play well, and all joined in the 
 chorus. The music was kept up for over an hour, 
 and then the Rover boys retired, highly pleased 
 over their reception.
 
 CHAPTER XIV. 
 
 THE START UP THE RIVER. 
 
 " IF it wasn't for finding that treasure box I'd 
 just as lief stay here for a few days," remarked 
 Tom, on getting up the following morning. 
 
 " Ditto myself," came from Sam. " We could 
 have a boss good time, eh ? " 
 
 " How about it if Nellie and Grace weren't 
 here? " came from Dick, and then dodged a shoe 
 thrown at him by Tom and a pillow sent forth by 
 Sam. " No, boys, it won't do we must leave 
 for the hunt to-day. Why, there may be a million 
 in it." 
 
 " That's right, Dick; when you fly, fly high," 
 said Tom. " That Frenchman never had a mil 
 lion. If he had a couple of thousand he'd be 
 lucky." 
 
 " And of course, a couple of thousand is of no 
 importance to us," put in Sam grandiloquently. 
 
 " All right; I'll go on the hunt alone." 
 
 " No, Dick, of course we'll go," said Tom 
 hastily. " When do you want to start ? " 
 
 " As soon as Mr. Barrow can get off." 
 
 But, in spite of Dick's anxiety to get off, 
 
 Ml
 
 THE START UP THE RIVER. 109 
 
 start was delayed for a whole day, much to Tom 
 and Sam's secret joy. John Barrow had to go to 
 Timber Run for things needed in the house by his 
 wife and daughter. 
 
 When he returned there was a broad grin on 
 his face. 
 
 " I've got news for you," he said to Dick, who 
 had followed him down to the barn. " There's 
 another party arrived at Timber Run on the hunt 
 fer that treasure of old Goupert's." 
 
 " Another party. Who is it? " 
 
 " Didn't hear their names. There are two men 
 and a young fellow o' nineteen or twenty. They 
 have hired Bill Harney fer a guide, and are goin' 
 to strike out fer the Pond to-morrow." 
 
 " Two men and a young fellow," mused Dick. 
 " I'd like to know who they are/' 
 
 " One o' the men looked like a preacher or 
 schoolmaster. He called the young feller Tha- 
 cher, or something like that." 
 
 " It wasn't Baxter ? " queried Dick, struck by 
 a sudden idea. 
 
 " That's the name now I remember." 
 
 "And the man, did they call him Grinder 
 Jasper Grinder ? " went on Dick excitedly. 
 
 " If it wasn't Grinder, it was something like it 
 The party came east from Ithaca." 
 
 " It's Dan Baxter and Jasper Grinder sure ! " 
 burst out Dick. " Well, this beats the nation."
 
 fio ROVER BOYS IN THE MOUNTAINS. 
 
 " Then you know the crowd? " 
 
 " I do to my sorrow, Mr. Barrow. That Dan 
 Baxter is the good-for-nothing young fellow I 
 told you of this morning, and Jasper Grinder was 
 a teacher at the Hall. We had a big row with 
 him and he was kicked out in a hurry by Captain 
 Putnam. They are our enemies." 
 
 " Humph ! That promises to make it interest 
 ing for you. But it's queer they should come up 
 at the same time you're here," went on the lumber 
 man thoughtfully. 
 
 " I might as well let you into a secret, Mr. Bar 
 row. Will you promise to keep it entirely to 
 yourself ? " 
 
 " Certainly, lad, if it's an honest secret." 
 
 " It is honest," answered Dick, and thereupon 
 told of the adventure on Needle Point Island and 
 of the map on the table, and how it had disap 
 peared, and of the finding of the second map in 
 the brass-lined money casket later on. 
 
 " I am sure Dan Baxter has that other map," he 
 concluded. " He wants that treasure as badly 
 as we do." 
 
 " Then I allow as how it will be a nip-an'-tuck 
 
 ; Oce between you," returned John Barrow. "The 
 
 fust to get there will be the best man. O' course, 
 
 with that map it ought to be plain enough sailin'." 
 
 " I thought it would be, but it will mix us up, 
 now you say that Bear Pond empties into Perch
 
 THE START UP THE RIVER. m 
 
 River in several places. We'll have to try one 
 place after another." 
 
 " Do your directions start from that p'int? " 
 
 " Yes." 
 
 " Then we'll have to find the right emptyin' 
 place, that's all. My advice is to start fer the spot ' 
 to-morrow early." 
 
 So it was arranged, and Dick called Tom and 
 Sam down to the barn to talk it over. It was late 
 in the afternoon, and all worked until after the 
 supper hour in preparing for the start. 
 
 " It's a good twenty miles' tramp from here," 
 said John Barrow, " and we'll have to climb two 
 pretty steep mountains to get to the spot." 
 
 " Why can't we follow the stream up ? " asked 
 Tom. " That would be easier than tramping up 
 the mountains." 
 
 " By the river the way is at least forty miles, 
 and there are half a dozen rough spots where 
 you'd have to walk a mile or two." 
 
 " We have our skates," said Sam. ** Skating 
 would be easier than walking, and pulling the 
 sleds on the ice would be child's play." 
 
 " Well, I allow as how I wouldn't mind skatin* 
 myself," said John Barrow thoughtfully. " I 
 never thought of that before. If you want to, we 
 can try that trail. We can take to the mountain 
 any time, if we find skating no good." 
 
 So it was arranged that they should strike out
 
 xi2 ROVER BOYS IN THE MOUNTAINS. 
 
 for Bear Pond by way of the river, and the sleds, 
 of which there were two, were packed accordingly, 
 and the boys saw to it that their skates were well 
 sharpened and otherwise in good condition. 
 
 " When you're skating, you want to look out 
 for air holes," was John Barrow's caution. " Fer 
 where the river runs between the mountains it 
 is mighty deep in spots, I can tell you that ! " 
 
 " Thanks, I'll be on my guard," answered Tom, 
 with a shiver. " I've had all I want of icy baths 
 this winter." 
 
 The girls were sorry to see the boys leave so 
 quickly, but were consoled when Tom promised 
 to stay longer on the return. On the following 
 morning breakfast was had at six o'clock, and by 
 seven they were off, everybody wishing them a 
 good time. Only Mrs. Barrow knew that the 
 boys were on a treasure, and not a bird and wild 
 animal, hunt. 
 
 It was a clear, frosty day and everybody was in 
 the best of spirits. The boys wore fur caps and 
 warm clothing, and each was provided with either 
 a rifle or a shot-gun. So far they had seen but 
 little game around the farm, but John Barrow 
 assured them that the timber and mountains were 
 full of game of all sorts. 
 
 "I wonder what route Dan Baxter's party 
 took," said Dick, as they gained the river, and 
 stopped to put on their skates.
 
 THE START UP THE RIVER. 113 
 
 " I didn't hear what route they took," answered 
 their guide. " I reckon they went straight over 
 the mountains. I don't believe as how Bill Har- 
 ney takes to skating." 
 
 " Is this Bill Harney a good sort? " asked Tom. 
 " If he is, I can tell you he has got into bad 
 company." 
 
 " Bill isn't so bad when he's sober. It's when 
 he gits full o' rum that he makes things lively. 
 He's a great drinker." 
 
 They were soon on the river, which at this 
 point was fifty to sixty feet wide. The snow 
 covered a large portion of the surface, but the 
 wind had cleared many a long stretch, and they 
 skated on these, dragging the sleds behind them. 
 Each sled was packed high with the camping out 
 fit, but they ran along readily. 
 
 " I wonder how long we'll be out," said Sam, 
 as he skated by Tom's side. 
 
 " I guess that will depend upon what luck we 
 have, Sam. If we strike the right spot first clipi 
 we ought to be back inside of five or six days." 
 
 As the party moved up the river they found the 
 stream wound in and out between the mountains. 
 On either side were bare rocky walls or dense 
 patches of timber, with here and there a tiny open 
 space, now piled deep with snowdrifts. 
 
 " I see some rabbits ahead ! " cried Tom pres 
 ently. " Wonder if I can bring them down," he
 
 Ii 4 ROVER BOYS IN THE MOUNTAINS. 
 
 added, as he unslung his gun. But long before 
 he could take aim the bunnies were out of sight 
 amid the timber. 
 
 " You'll have to carry your gun in your hand 
 for a shot at them," came from Dick. " But be 
 careful, or you may trip up on some frozen twig 
 and shoot somebody." 
 
 Mile after mile was passed, but ho further game 
 came to view, much to Tom's disgust. 
 
 " Not much right around here," said John Bar 
 row, as he saw Tom put his gun back over his 
 shoulder. " The boys from Timber Run have 
 cleared the ground putty well. But you'll see 
 something sure a little further on and maybe 
 more'n you bargain for." 
 
 " I'm not afraid of big game, Mr. Barrow. We 
 faced some pretty bad animals when we were in 
 Africa and out West." 
 
 " I allow that must be so, Tom. But you want 
 to be careful even so. A big mountain deer or a 
 bear aint to be fooled with, I can tell you 
 that/' 
 
 About eleven o'clock they came to the first falls 
 above Timber Run. Here the water was frozen 
 itrto solid masses, but the way was so uneven they 
 found it profitable to take off their skates and 
 " tote " the sleds around the spot. This necessi 
 tated a walk of several hundred feet through the 
 timber skirting the edge of the river. The way
 
 THE START UP THE RIVER. 115 
 
 was uncertain, and John Barrow went ahead, to 
 steer the party clear of any danger. 
 
 " Finest timber in the world right here," he 
 observed. " I can't see why the timber company 
 don't get together and put it in the market. It 
 would fetch a good price." 
 
 "Wait! I see something in yonder trees!" 
 cried Dick, in a low voice. " Can you make out 
 what they are?" 
 
 " Wild turkeys ! " answered the guide. " Git 
 down behind these bushes. If we can bag a few 
 of them, we'll have rich eatin' for a few days ! "
 
 CHAPTER XV. 
 
 WILD TURKEYS. 
 
 WITHOUT delay the Rover boys dropped behind 
 the bushes, and John Barrow did the same. All 
 kept as quiet as possible, for they knew that on 
 the first alarm the wild turkeys would be off. 
 
 The game was not over six feet from the 
 ground, sitting in three rows on as many branches 
 of a hemlock that overhung the stream. There 
 were over a dozen in the flock, each as plump as 
 wild turkeys ever get. 
 
 "How shall we fire?" asked Dick. "There 
 is no call for all of us to shoot at the same bird." 
 
 " I'll take one on the left," answered John Bar 
 row. " You take one on the right. Tom can 
 take a middle one sitting high, and Sam a middle 
 one sitting low. All ready ? " 
 
 "Yes," came the answer, from one afteti 
 another. 
 
 " Then fire when I say three. One, two 
 three!" 
 
 Bang! bang! went the firearms, and as the 
 reports echoed through the forest, two of the wild 
 
 116
 
 WILD TURKEYS. 117 
 
 turkeys were seen to drop dead under the branches 
 upon which they had been sitting. One, that was 
 badly wounded, fluttered down and began to 
 thrash around in the brush. The rest of the flock 
 flew away with a rush and were lost to sight 
 between the trees. 
 
 " Three! That isn't so bad! " cried Dick, as 
 they all started on a run forward. Soon they had 
 the turkey on the ground surrounded, and John 
 Barrow caught up the game and wrung its neck. 
 
 " I guess I missed my mark," came rather 
 sheepishly from Tom. 
 
 " You ! " exclaimed Sam, in surprise. " I was 
 just going to say I had missed." 
 
 " Nobody missed," put in the guide. 
 
 " Nobody ? " came from the three Rovers. 
 
 " Somebody must have missed," added Tom. 
 " We fired four shots and only got three birds." 
 
 " One of those that flew off was wounded. He 
 dropped a lot of feathers and went up in a shaky 
 fashion. Of course, he got away, but just the 
 same, he was hit." 
 
 " Well, I thought I missed clean and clear," 
 said Tom doubtfully. 
 
 " And I thought I missed," laughed Sam. " I 
 guess we'll have to divide that third bird between 
 us, Tom." 
 
 " We've got all the wild-turkey meat we'll want 
 on this trip," came from John Barrow. " Before
 
 Ii8 ROVER BOYS IN THE MOUNTAINS. 
 
 this is gone, you'll want a change, I'll warrant 
 you." 
 
 While the guide was caring for the birds the 
 boys went back for the sleds. Soon they were 
 again on the way, and they did not stop until the 
 vicinity of the falls was left far behind and they 
 had again reached a point where skating would be 
 good for several miles. 
 
 " Reckon we can stop here and have dinner," 
 observed the guide. " Feelin' kind o' hungry, 
 aint you ? " 
 
 "Just guess I am hungry," declared Tom. 
 " But I didn't want to say anything till the rest 
 did." 
 
 Some of the cooking utensils were unpacked, 
 and while the boys got wood for the fire, John 
 Barrow brought out some coffee and other things. 
 It was decided that they should not take time to 
 cook a turkey until they went into camp for the 
 night. 
 
 Soon a fire was blazing merrily. They built it 
 under the outer end of a long tree limb, and from 
 the limb suspended a pot full of water by a long 
 iron chain they had brought along. As the 
 ground was covered with snow, there was little 
 'danger of spreading a conflagration. Soon the 
 Water was boiling and the guide made a steaming 
 pot of coffee, which was passed around in tin cups, 
 with sugar and a little condensed milk. They
 
 WILD TURKEYS. 119 
 
 had brought along bread, cheese, chipped beef, 
 and boiled eggs, and also a mince pie which Mrs. 
 Barrow had baked the day before, and these made 
 what Tom declared was a famous dinner. 
 
 " No sauce like hunger sauce," laughed John 
 v Barrow, as he saw the lads stow the food away. 
 " Once I was trampin' the mountains all day 
 without a mouthful when I chanced to look in a 
 corner o' my game bag and found a slice o' bread, 
 at least two weeks old. I ate that bread up, hard 
 as it was, and nuthin' ever tasted sweeter." 
 
 "You're right," returned Dick. "The folks 
 in the city who don't know what to get to tickle 
 their appetite ought to go hungry a few times. 
 Then I'm sure they'd appreciate what they got." 
 
 The midday meal finished, they lost no time in 
 repacking the sled load and starting up the river 
 once more. The stream was now wider than 
 before, and presently spread out into a small lake. 
 
 " This is known as Tillard's Pond," said John 
 Barrow. " Feller named Gus Tillard built his 
 cabin over yonder, about ten years ago. He went 
 out bar-huntin' one day, and Mr. Bar came along 
 and chewed him up." 
 
 " Gracious ! Then there must be pretty ugly 
 customers in this vicinity," exclaimed Sam, with 
 a shiver. 
 
 " Not so many as there used to be. After 
 Tillard's death the boys over to the Run organized
 
 ivo ROVER BOYS IN THE MOUNTAINS. 
 
 a b'ar hunt, and we brought in six o' the critters. 
 Reckon thet scart the others leas'wise no b'ars 
 showed up f er a long while after." 
 
 Out on Tillard's Pond a stiff breeze was blow 
 ing, and consequently their progress was not as 
 rapid as it had been, nor were any of them as 
 warm as formerly. 
 
 " We're going to have a cold first night, I can 
 tell you that," said Dick, and his prediction proved 
 true. By the time the sun sank to rest behind the 
 mountain in the west it was " snapping cold," as 
 Tom expressed it. The wind increased until to 
 go forward was almost impossible. 
 
 " I know a pretty good place to rest in," said 
 the guide. " It isn't over quarter of a mile from 
 here. If we can make that we'll be all right till 
 mornin'." 
 
 John Barrow led the way, pulling one of the 
 sleds, and the boys followed. Poor Sam was 
 getting winded and skated only with the greatest 
 of difficulty. 
 
 It was dark when they reached the location the 
 guide had in mind a rocky wall on one side of 
 the river. At one point there was a split in the 
 rocks. This was overgrown at the top with 
 cedars and brushwood, forming something of a 
 cave, ten or twelve feet wide and twice as deep, 
 the bottom of which was of rock and fairly 
 smooth.
 
 WILD TURKEYS. 12? 
 
 " I camped here two winters ago," said John 
 Barrow, as he called a halt. " I laced up the 
 cedars above and they formed a fust-rate roof." 
 
 " I guess they are pretty well laced still," ob 
 served Dick. " They seem to hold the snow very 
 well. But we won't dare to make a fire in there." 
 
 " We'll build a fire in front, in this hollow, 
 Dick. That will throw a good deal of hot air 
 into the place, and if we wrap ourselves in our 
 blankets we'll be warm enough." 
 
 Everyone in the party was anxious to get out of 
 the nipping wind, and they lost no time in enter 
 ing the " cave," as Sam called it. The entrance 
 was low, and by placing the two sleds in ah 
 upright position on either side they left an open 
 ing not over a yard wide. Directly in front of 
 this the boys started a roaring fire, cutting down 
 several dwarf cedars for that purpose. 
 
 " I don't much like the looks o' the sky to 
 night," observed John Barrow, after preparing 
 one of the turkeys for cooking. 
 
 "Do you think there is a storm coming?" 
 asked Tom. 
 
 " Looks to me like snow, an' plenty of it." 
 
 " I hope it doesn't come until we reach Bear 
 Pond," said Dick. " I don't want Dan Baxter 
 and his crowd to get ahead of us." 
 
 " They won't have no better time o' it than we'll 
 have," was the guide's grim comment. " Amt no
 
 I22 ROVER BOYS IN THE MOUNTAINS. 
 
 fun trampin' over the mountains with the snow 
 comin' down heavily; I can tell you that." 
 
 The wind continued to increase, and after the 
 supper was cooked and brought into the shelter, 
 the guide took it upon himself to bank the fire 
 with great care, that it might not blow into the 
 forest and start a big conflagration. 
 
 " We've had some terrible fires here," he said, 
 " One threatened my barn two years ago, and we 
 had to stay out two days an' a night a-fightin' it. 
 It would be a bad thing a night like this." 
 
 To keep out the cold, Dick crawled to the top 
 of the opening and bound in the cedar limbs 
 closer than ever. He also got some brush-wood 
 and some vines, and on these placed a thick layer 
 of snow. 
 
 " That's fine ! " cried Sam, from below. " It's 
 almost as tight as the roof of a cabin." 
 
 Tightening the roof made a big difference in 
 side, and when they had hung up a blanket behind 
 the upright sleds, and placed some cedar brush on 
 the floor, it was very cozy. They had brought 
 along some candles, and one of these was lit and 
 placed in a lantern which was in one of the packs. 
 It was not a bright light, but it was better than 
 sitting in the dark, and it seemed to make the 
 shelter warmer than ever.
 
 CHAPTER XVL 
 
 ON THE WRONG TRAIL. 
 
 ONE of the turkeys was finished even to the 
 neck piece, and then both Tom and Sam declared 
 that they were so sleepy they could scarcely keep 
 their eyes open. 
 
 " It must be the mountain air," said Dick. 
 " I'm sleepy, too. Let us turn in." 
 
 "Will anybody have to stand watch?" asked 
 Sam. 
 
 At this John Barrow shook his head. " Don't 
 know as it's necessary," he said. " Reckon we're 
 safe enough. I'll keep my gun handy, in case 
 any animal prowls around." 
 
 The boys laid down and were soon in the land 
 of dreams. Tom and Sam slept near the back 
 wall, with Dick next, and the guide near the open 
 ing, which, however, was now completely closed 
 by the blanket. The fire was allowed to die down, 
 for they did not dare to build it up, with such a 
 wind blowing. 
 
 Nothing came to disturb them. Once during 
 the night Dick roused up and heard the distant
 
 ROFER BOYS IN THE MOUNTAINS. 
 
 howling of a wolf. But the beast did not venture 
 close to the shelter, and while waiting for its 
 appearance the youth dropped asleep again. 
 
 By midnight the wind fell a little, and then it 
 began to snow, and it was still snowing when 
 John Barrow leaped up, pushed the blanket aside, 
 and gazed out upon the river. 
 
 " Hullo, we're in for it now ! " he cried, and as 
 the boys sat up, he added : " Snowin' mighty 
 hard, too." 
 
 "I should say it was snowing hard!" cried 
 Tom, as he, too, looked out " Why, you can't 
 see the trees on the other side, and they aren't 
 more than a hundred and fifty feet off." 
 
 "This will make traveling bad," said Dick 
 soberly. " It almost looks as if we were going 
 to be snowed in." 
 
 " Snowed in? " echoed Sam. " Oh, don't say 
 that!" 
 
 The boys was somewhat stiff after their long 
 skate of the day before, and it took them some 
 minutes to pull themselves together. Then the 
 curtain was pushed aside, and the fire started up 
 with some dry brushwood from the pile on which 
 they had slept Soon breakfast was ready, 94 
 this warmed them up and put new life in them. 
 
 " No use to finger here," announced the guide, 
 " It won't git no better an' it may git a heap sight 
 worse. I reckon the wind kept some o' the spots
 
 ON TOE WRONG TRAIL. 1*5 
 
 on the river dear. I know a good camping spot 
 ten miles from here, and that win be just the place 
 for us while yon are huntin' around f er that 
 money." 
 
 "Then let us make that camping spot by aH 
 means," said Tom. " We mustn't let Baxter get 
 first whack at the treasure." 
 
 It was eight o'clock when they started once 
 more on their journey. The air was dull and 
 heavy, and the snow came down in thick flakes, 
 which praacntly shut out the landscape on aD sides. 
 Fortunately the wind had died down entirely, so 
 it was not near so cold as it had been. 
 
 " It would be easy enough, if we could stick to 
 the river all the way," remarked Tom to Sam, as 
 they skated along as best they could. 
 
 "Can't we?" 
 
 " Mr. Barrow says not About two miles from 
 here are another falls and a set of rocky rapids, 
 and well have to walk around for a distance of 
 nearly a mile through the woods." 
 
 What Tom said was true, and the falls were 
 reached less than an hour later. The river was 
 very narrow at this point and lined on both sides 
 with rough rocks. Climbing was difficult, and 
 after crawling along for a few rods die boys 
 hatted in dismay. 
 
 "We're up against it now," groaned Dick. 
 
 " Don't be discouraged, lads! " came from the
 
 126 ROVER BOYS IN THE MOUNTAINS. 
 
 guide. " It isn't so bad a short distance further 
 on. Follow me." And he started again, and 
 there was nothing to do but to fall in behind 
 him. 
 
 John Barrow and Dick carried one sled, and 
 Tom and Sam the other. In some places the 
 cedars and brush were so thick that those in 
 advance pushed through only with extreme diffi 
 culty. 
 
 " Well, we haven't got the task of breaking the 
 way," said Tom, as he and Sam stopped to get 
 their wind. " It's no fool job to break through 
 this thicket." 
 
 " We are going up a hill," returned Sam. 
 " We must be getting away from the river." 
 
 The guide and Dick had disappeared ahead, 
 and, fearful of losing them, the younger Rovers 
 set off once more. Carrying the heavy sled up the 
 hill was, however, a great task, especially for 
 Sam, and once at the top they had to rest again. 
 
 " I believe it would have been just as easy to 
 have kept to the river," declared Tom. " See, 
 there it is, to our left." 
 
 " It certainly doesn't look very rough down 
 there," was his brother's comment. " Gracious, 
 but Dick and Mr. Barrow plow along like steam 
 engines! " he added. " I can't go so fast." 
 
 " We won't hurry, there is no need. The trail 
 is plain enough," said Tom, and so they rested
 
 ON THE WRONG TRAIL. 127 
 
 fully quarter of an hour. Then they heard Dick 
 calling to them from a long distance ahead. 
 
 " All right; we're coming! " Tom called back. 
 " Just please don't go so awfully fast ! " 
 
 " We are going to take the trail to the left! " 
 Dick shouted back, but the others did hot catdi 
 the words. 
 
 Tom and Sam advanced now slower than ever, 
 and when they reached a spot where there was an 
 opening to the right and another to the left, the 
 others were not only out of sight, but out of hear 
 ing as well. It had now begun to snow more 
 thickly than ever. 
 
 " Which way did they take? " questioned Sam, 
 in perplexity. 
 
 " Reckon they went this way, Sam." 
 
 " It looks to me as if they went the other way. 
 Here are some footprints." 
 
 " Here are some footprints, too." 
 
 They came to a standstill, more perplexed than 
 ever. Sure enough, there were two sets of foot 
 prints, running almost at right angles to each 
 other. 
 
 " I guess we've hit somebody else's trail," said 
 Sam. "Dick! Mr. Barrow! Where are you?" 
 he called out. 
 
 No answer came back, and then the two boys 
 shouted in chorus. All remained as silent as 
 before.
 
 I 2 8 ROVER BOYS IN THE MOUNTAINS. 
 
 " Well, this is a mess, to say the least," was 
 Tom's comment. " How are we to know which 
 trail to follow?" 
 
 " I move we make a sure thing of it and get 
 down to the river again," was Sam's answer. 
 " Then we'll be certain to be on the right track. 
 As soon as they reach the river they'll wait for 
 us." 
 
 This seemed sensible advice, and leaving both 
 trails the boys plunged through the cedar brakes 
 to where they had seen the icy surface of the 
 stream. They had to make several turns, and 
 once Tom lost his footing and rolled over and 
 over in the snow. But at last they gained the 
 smooth ice, and then each breathed a long sigh of 
 relief. 
 
 " It's ten times better than climbing around," 
 observed Sam. " The rapids and rocks amount 
 (to next to nothing. I don't see why Mr. Barrow 
 gave us all that extra climbing." 
 
 " Perhaps the river has changed since he was 
 up here last," said Tom. " Anyway, it's a good 
 bit narrower here than it was further back." 
 
 Sliding down the hillside had loosened the load 
 on the sled, and they had to spend a good five 
 minutes in fastening it and mending a strap that 
 had broken. Then several minutes more were 
 consumed in putting on their skates. 
 
 " My ! how it does snow ! " came from Tom, as
 
 ON THE WRONG TRAIL. 129 
 
 they started at last. " I can't see fifty feet 
 ahead." 
 
 " Nor I, Tom. I really wish we were with 
 Dick and Mr. Barrow." 
 
 " So do I, but I guess it's all right." 
 
 Forward they pushed, dragging the sled after 
 them. It was rough work, and the ice was often 
 covered too deep with snow to make skating a 
 pleasure. 
 
 " It seems to me the river is getting narrower 
 than ever," said Sam. " It's queer, too, for Mr. 
 Barrow said it was quite broad near the lake." 
 
 " He said one of the branches was broad, Sam. 
 $Ve must be on a different branch." 
 
 " Let us call to them again." 
 
 Once more they cried out, at the top of their 
 lungs. But nothing answered them, not even a 
 muffled echo. All was swallowed up in the 
 loneliness of the situation and in the fast falling 
 snow, which now covered even the load on the 
 sled to the depth of an inch or more. 
 
 " Come on," said Sam half desperately. " We 
 must catch up to them, sooner or later." 
 
 " Perhaps we are ahead of them." 
 
 " It isn't likely. Let us go on, anyway." 
 
 And on they went, another quarter of a mile. 
 The stream was now broader, and this raised their 
 hopes considerably. But suddenly Tom gave a 
 cry of dismay.
 
 I 3 o ROVER BOYS IN THE MOUNTAINS. 
 
 " Look, Sam ! We have reached the end of the 
 stream!" 
 
 Sam strained his eyes and went on a few feet 
 further. Then he gave a groan. His brother 
 was right, the stream had come to an end in a 
 pond probably a hundred feet in diameter. They 
 had not been following the Perch River at all, but 
 merely a brook flowing into that stream !
 
 CHAPTER XVII. 
 
 AN UNEXPECTED DISCOVERY. 
 
 " TOM, we have missed it ! " 
 
 " It looks like it, Sam." 
 
 " What we took for the river wasn't the river 
 at all. We must be a mile or two out of the 
 way." 
 
 " There is nothing to do but to go back," was 
 the dismal response. 
 
 "Don't you think we might strike the river 
 without going back? " 
 
 " We might, and then again we might not. I 
 hardly feel like taking the risk in this blinding 
 snow." 
 
 With heavy hearts the brothers turned the sled 
 around and proceeded on the back trail, if such 
 the way may be called. As a matter of fact, the 
 snow had covered their footprints completely. 
 
 The wind was now rising again, and it blew 
 directly into their faces. Alarmed more than 
 ever, on this account, they pushed on until poor 
 Sam was almost winded. 
 
 " I I can't go on so fast, no use in trying! " 
 he panted. " I feel ready to drop ! "
 
 I 3 a ROVER BOYS IN THE MOUNTAINS. 
 
 " I'm fagged out myself," responded Tom. 
 " But, Sam, we can't afford to rest here." 
 
 " I know that, but I've got to get my wind back 
 somehow. The wind seems to be awfully 
 strong." 
 
 They rested for several minutes, and then 
 pushed on again, Tom dragging the sled alone. 
 It was a bitter journey, and both would have 
 given a good deal to have been with Dick and the 
 guide once more. 
 
 " We missed it when we didn't keep up with 
 them in the first place," was Tom's comment. 
 " However, there's no use in crying over spilt 
 milk, as the saying goes. We must make the best 
 of it." 
 
 " There isn't any best," grumbled Sam. " It's 
 all worst ! " And then Tom laughed, in spite of 
 the seriousness of the situation. 
 
 At last they gained the spot where they had 
 first struck the brook, and here they halted again. 
 
 " The worst of it is, there is no telling how far 
 this brook runs before it empties into the Perch 
 River," observed Tom. " We may have to gr 
 two or three miles out of our way." 
 
 " We may as well climb up the hill again, Tom, 
 and try to follow one of those trails." 
 
 " Perhaps you are right." 
 
 They talked the matter over and at last began 
 to climb the hill, now more difficult than before,
 
 'AN UNEXPECTED DISCOVERY. 133 
 
 since the snow was several inches deeper. It took 
 a long while to gain the top, and still longer to 
 find the spot where they had left the trail. 
 
 " Here we are," said Tom, resting on a fallen 
 tree which marked the locality. " Now the all- 
 important question is, which way next? " 
 
 " Tom, I believe we are getting lost," came 
 from Sam, in a dismal tone. 
 
 " I don't think we're getting lost, Sam; we are 
 lost, no two ways about it. We've got to keep 
 our eyes open and our wits about us, or we'll be 
 getting into a first-class mess." 
 
 "It must be almost noon," went on the youngest 
 Rover, and pulled out his watch. " Phew ! Hadf- 
 past twelve ! " 
 
 " Thought I was hungry. Is there anything 
 in this load good to eat? " 
 
 " I don't know. Let us look and see. We 
 can't go on, hungry." 
 
 They unstrapped the load and examined it. 
 There were blankets there and some camp uten 
 sils, and a box containing crackers, cheese, and 
 chipped beef. 
 
 ; " Crackers and cheese will do on a pinch," 
 ' said Tom. " Come, we mustn't lose more time 
 than is necessary." 
 
 Yet eating and resting was very pleasant, and 
 they spent the best part of half an hour under the 
 sheltering limbs of a big cedar tree. Both were
 
 I 3 4 ROVER BOYS IN THR MOUNTAINS. 
 
 dry, but eating snow did not seem to quench their 
 thirst. The wind increased as they ate, but the 
 snow now came down more lightly. 
 
 They decided to strike out on something of a 
 trail running to the northwest. It was hard work 
 hauling and carrying the sled over the rocks and 
 through the bushes, and they often had to halt for 
 breath. 
 
 " There goes something ! " cried Tom presently. 
 " Sam, did you see it ? " 
 
 " I saw something, but it disappeared before I 
 could make out what it was." 
 
 The object had crossed their path a hundred 
 feet ahead of them. Now it reappeared some 
 what closer, and both boys saw that it was a lean 
 and hungry-looking wolf. 
 
 "A wolf '."cried Sam. 
 
 " Wonder if I hadn't better shoot him," said 
 Tom, unslinging his gun. 
 
 " Better save your powder, Tom. I don't be 
 lieve he'll attack us at least not while it is 
 light" 
 
 " A shot might bring an answering signal from 
 Dick," went on Tom suddenly. " What fools we 
 have been, not to think of that before ! " 
 
 The wolf kept hidden and Tom did not shoot, 
 expecting to see the beast reappear at any instant. 
 On they went, keeping an eye on the bushes and 
 trees on both sides of them. Once they heard the
 
 'AN UNEXPECTED DISCOVERY. 135 
 
 patter of the wolf's feet on a stretch of bare rocks, 
 but that was all. 
 
 " I'll fire a shot, anyway," said Tom at last, and 
 aimed in the direction where they had heard the 
 sounds last. To his intense surprise a yelp and a 
 snarl followed. 
 
 " Great Caesar ! I hit him after all," began 
 Tom, and then leaped back. " Look out, Sam, 
 he's coming for us ! ' 
 
 Tom was right. The wolf, wounded in the 
 left flank, had suddenly appeared. His eyes 
 blazed with pain and fury, and he made as if to 
 spring upon the boys. 
 
 Tom was in front of the sled and Sam behind 
 it. With a quick leap Tom cleared the load and 
 took up a position beside the youngest Rover. 
 
 The wolf made the leap, but stopped short on 
 the top of the load. As he prepared to spring 
 again Tom swung his gun around by the barrel 
 and hit the wolf a smart rap on the head. The 
 animal rolled over on the ground. 
 
 " Shoot him, Sam ! " 
 
 " I will, if I can ! " came from Sam, who had 
 now unslung his gun. Taking a quick aim, he 
 fired. 
 
 The shot proved a good one, for it took the 
 wolf directly in the neck, just as he was scram 
 bling to rise. Again he gave a yelp, and then 
 began to turn over and over in his intense pain.
 
 136 ROVER BOYS IN THE MOUNTAINS. 
 
 Of a sudden he leaped up and landed on Tom's 
 shoulder. 
 
 For the instant poor Tom thought his last 
 moment had come. But as the beast landed Sam 
 struck it with his gun, and down it went once 
 more, snarling viciously. Then it rolled and 
 tossed until some brush was gained, when it 
 managed to hide itself and crawl away , seriously, 
 if not mortally, wounded. 
 
 " He's gone ! " came from Sam. 
 
 " Well, don't go after him," panted Tom. 
 " Let him go and welcome. I never want to see 
 him again." 
 
 " Nor I." 
 
 Both reloaded with all haste having learned 
 years before that it is foolish to remain in the 
 wilds with an empty firearm. Then they waited, 
 to see if the wolf would return. 
 
 "Hark!" cried Sam. "Did you hear that 
 shot, Tom?" 
 
 " I did. I think it came from that direction." 
 [And Tom pointed with his hand. 
 
 " I think so myself. It must be Dick or Mr. 
 Barrow, firing." 
 
 " More than likely. Let us follow up the ' 
 shot." 
 
 They listened, but no more shots fdllowed, and 
 then they went on, over a stretch which was com 
 paratively smooth and free from brushwood. But
 
 AN UNEXPECTED DISCOVERY. 137 
 
 though they covered a quarter of a mile they saw 
 nothing either of the river or of their lost com 
 panions. 
 
 " We're getting lost more than ever," groaned 
 Sam. " I declare I haven't the least idea where 
 we are." 
 
 " I'm going to fire another shot," answered his 
 brother, and proceeded to do so. 
 
 Both listened with strained ears, and soon ah 
 answering shot came back, slightly to the left of 
 the path they had been pursuing. 
 
 " Thank fortune, we are getting closer ! " cried 
 Sam. " Come on ! " 
 
 As worn out as they were, they resumed the 
 dragging of the sled through the snow. Once 
 Sam had suggested they abandon the load, but 
 Tom would not hear of this, for he knew they 
 could not very well do without this portion of the 
 outfit. 
 
 The wind was blowing heavily, and high over 
 head they heard the tree-tops creak ominously. 
 Once in a while a tree branch would unload itself, 
 sending down a great mass of snow on their heads. 
 But they pushed on, determined to rest no more 
 until the others of the party should be sighted. 
 
 Presently they came to a clearing overlooking 
 ar small pond and a stream beyond. At first Tom 
 imagined that this was the pond they had left but 
 a short while before, but a second look showed
 
 I 3 8 ROVER BOYS IN THE MOUNTAINS. 
 
 him that the locality was an entirely new one to 
 them. 
 
 " My gracious, Tom ! Get out of sight ! " came 
 in an excited whisper from Sam, and he pulled his 
 brother down behind a clump of bushes, and theri 
 dragged the sled after him. 
 
 " What do you see? " demanded Tom. 
 
 " Look across the pond. As sure as you fere 
 born, there are Dan Baxter and Jasper Grinder. 
 We've been following them instead of Dick and 
 Mr. Barrow ! "
 
 CHAPTER XVIII. 
 
 IN THE CAMP OF THE ENEMY. 
 
 WHAT Sam said was true. There, gathered 
 around a fire on the opposite side of the pond, 
 were Dan Baxter, Jasper Grinder, and a tall, 
 powerfully built fellow whom they easily guessed 
 was Bill Harney, the guide. They had two sleds 
 with them, and one of these had been unloaded 
 and the camping outfit lay scattered around. 
 
 " Well, this is a surprise and no mistake ! " was 
 Tom's comment, in a low voice. " If I know 
 anything about it, they must have done some 
 quick traveling." 
 
 " I believe they followed the river, at least 
 part of the way," returned the youngest Rover. 
 " I see a pair of skates lying by one of the sleds." 
 
 " Do you suppose Dick and Mr. Barrow met 
 them?" 
 
 " I don't believe they did. See, they have 
 some rabbits they are going to cook. That ac 
 counts for the shots we heard." 
 
 Crouching down behind the bushes, the two 
 Rovers watched the other party with interest, fit 
 139
 
 i 4 o ROVER BOYS IN THE MOUNTAINS. 
 
 lively conversation was going on between Dan 
 Baxter and the former teacher of Putnam Hall, 
 but they were too far off to catch anything of what 
 was said. 
 
 "What do you propose doing next?" asked 
 Sam, after a pause of several minutes. " It's 
 mighty cold here." 
 
 " We may as well retreat, Sam. We don't 
 want to expose ourselves, do we? " 
 
 " I don't suppose it would do any good 
 although I'm not afraid of Baxter, or Grinder 
 either." 
 
 " It isn't that. If they know we have arrived 
 here, they will do all they can to locate that 
 treasure first. We want to keep dark and get 
 ahead of them." 
 
 " But how shall we turn ? " 
 
 " We'll have to go back to where we found the 
 two trails crossed and then try the other one. I 
 don't know of anything else to do." 
 
 " Wouldn't Dan Baxter be surprised, if he 
 knew we were so close? " 
 
 " Well, we won't let him know." 
 
 "Why not?" demanded an unexpected voice 
 from the rear. 
 
 Both boys started and turned around, to find 
 themselves confronted by Lemuel Husty, the man 
 Dick had seen in company with Baxter at Cedar- 
 ville.
 
 IN THE CAMP OF THE ENEMY. 141 
 
 " Hullo, who are you ? " asked Tom, as quickly 
 as he could recover from his surprise. 
 
 "If you want to know real bad, youngster, my 
 name is Lemuel Husty." 
 
 " I don't know you." 
 
 " But I know you leas' wise I know of you," 
 went on Husty, with a frown. " You're down 
 on my friend Baxter, aint you? " 
 
 " If we are, we have a good reason to be," 
 came from Sam. 
 
 " Perhaps you have, and then again, perhaps 
 you haven't. It aint no nice thing to be cotched 
 spying, though." 
 
 " We weren't spying. We came up quite by 
 accident." 
 
 " You can tell that to the monkeys, but you can't 
 tell it to me," growled Lemuel Husty. Then he 
 raised his voice : " I say, Baxter ! I say, you 
 fellows ! Come over here ! " 
 
 The three around the camp-fire looked up in 
 surprise, and were even more surprised when 
 Husty waved his hand for them to come to 
 him. 
 
 " What's wanted ? " demanded Dan Baxter. 
 
 " I've found two of your very intimate friends 
 spying on you," answered Husty. 
 
 " I guess we had better get out," whispered 
 Sam to Tom, hot liking the turn affairs had taken. 
 
 " I'm with you," returned Tom.
 
 I 4 a ROVER BOYS IN THE MOUNTAINS. 
 
 " No, you don't ! " cried Husty, and caught 
 hold of the sled. " You just stay here until we 
 talk this thing over." 
 
 Tom's hands were on his gun, and for the 
 moment he felt like pointing the weapon at the 
 man. But then he concluded that this would do 
 small good, and the weapon remained where it 
 was. 
 
 In a minute Dan Baxter came running across 
 the pond, with Jasper Grinder and Bill Harney at 
 his heels. Each of the advancing party carried 
 some sort of firearms. 
 
 " Tom and Sam Rover ! " ejaculated Baxter, 
 and it was easy to see that he was completely 
 surprised. " How did you get here? " 
 
 " Walked and skated," returned Tom, as coolly 
 as he could. 
 
 " You've got a nerve to follow me and my 
 party," went on Baxter, with an ugly scowl. 
 
 " As I just said to this man, Baxter, we haven't 
 been following you," put in Sam. " We struck 
 your trail by accident. We thought we were 
 fallowing " 
 
 " Never mind about that, Sam," interrupted 
 Tom quickly. 
 
 "Who did you think you were following?" 
 demanded Dan Baxter. 
 
 " It's hone of your business, Baxter. We have 
 as much right to be here as you have."
 
 IN THE CAMP OF THE ENEMY. 143 
 
 " Humph ! Don't you suppose I know why you 
 came? " 
 
 " More than likely you do, and we know why 
 you came." 
 
 "Have you got another map?" demanded 
 Baxter, in curiosity. 
 
 " It's none of your affair what we have. We 
 stumbled upon you by accident, and if you haven't 
 anything in particular to say to us we'll be 
 going." 
 
 " You needn't leave so quickly. Where is 
 Dick?" 
 
 " He isn't so very far off." 
 
 " You hired John Barrow for a guide, I heard," 
 put in Bill Harney. 
 
 " If we did, we had a right to do it," said Sam. 
 
 " He don't know these parts as well as he might 
 If you don't look out he'll lose you in the moun 
 tains, and you'll never get home alive." 
 
 " Let him lose them," put in Baxter quickly. 
 "It's what they deserve. But, come, it's cold 
 over here. Let's move back to the fire. And I 
 want you two to come along," he added, to the 
 Rovers. 
 
 " We don't propose to come along," replied 
 Tom. 
 
 " And I say you shall come, Tom Rover. Wei 
 are four to two, and you had better submit." 
 
 " Yes, make them come," put in Jasper Grinder.
 
 144 ROVER BOYS IN THE MOUNTAINS. 
 
 " I want to have a talk with them." And he 
 glared wickedly, first at Tom and then at Sam. 
 
 It must be confessed that Tom and Sam felt in 
 anything but an enviable position. They knew 
 Dan Baxter thoroughly, and knew he would stop 
 at nothing to accomplish his purpose. 
 
 " The best thing you can do is to leave us 
 alone," said Tom steadily. " You have always 
 got the worst of the bargain, Dan Baxter, and if 
 you try any game on now, you'll miss it again." 
 
 " I'll risk it, Tom Rover. Come now, and no 
 more fooling. If you behave yourself, there 
 won't be any trouble." 
 
 There was, then, nothing to do but to follow, 
 for neither of the Rovers wished to lose this 
 portion of the outfit. Soon the whole party were 
 gathered around the fire, which Husty heaped high 
 with brushwood. Back of the fire was a high 
 cliff, topped with cedars, which kept off the 
 wind and made the situation a fairly comfortable 
 one. 
 
 " Now we had better come to an understand 
 ing," said Dan Baxter, as he warmed his hands. 
 " We all know what we are out here for, so there 
 is no use in mincing matters." 
 
 " I understand all I want to know," answered 
 Tom briefly. 
 
 " So do I," put in Sam. 
 
 "Baxter shall settle with you, and then I'll
 
 IN THE CAMP OF THE ENEMY. 145 
 
 settle," growled Jasper Grinder. " I have not 
 forgotten how I was treated at Putnam Hall 
 because of you." 
 
 " It served you right that you were kicked out," 
 said Sam, without stopping to think twice. 
 
 " Ha ! you dare to talk to me in this fashion ! " 
 roared the former teacher. " I'll teach you a 
 lesson ! Just wait till I find a good switch ! " 
 
 " Hold on, Grinder! one at a time," put in Dan 
 Baxter. " I'll settle with them first, if you 
 please." 
 
 " They deserve a thorough thrashing," grum 
 bled the irate man. 
 
 " Now I want you to tell me the truth," went 
 oh Dan Baxter, addressing Tom and Sam. 
 " Where did you get a map of that treasure? In 
 the cave on that island? " 
 
 " We haven't said we had a map," returned 
 Tom. 
 
 " But you must have a map or something 
 like it." 
 
 " Whatever we have, it's none of your business, 
 Dan Baxter," broke in Sam. 
 
 " Shut up, you little imp ! Don't you know 
 you are in my power ! " stormed Baxter, in a rage. 
 " I can do as I please out here, and these three 
 men will help me." 
 
 As he finished he caught Sam by the collar and 
 began to shake him.
 
 146 ROVER BOYS IN THE MOUNTAINS. 
 
 "Let my brother alone!" ejaculated Tom. 
 "Letup, I say!" 
 
 " I won't, Tom Rover. He's got to learn that 
 I'm the master here," howled Baxter. 
 
 " If you don't let go, I'll hit you," went on Tom, 
 and raised his right fist. But ere he could deliver 
 the blow Bill Harney rushed behind him, caught 
 him by the waist and threw him flat. 
 
 " That's right ! " shouted Dan Baxter. " Make 
 them both prisoners! I've got a big score to 
 settle with them ! " 
 
 And then all four fell upon Sam and Tom, and 
 a fierce struggle ensued, the outcome of which was 
 for some time hard to predict
 
 CHAPTER XIX. 
 
 DICK AND THE WILDCAT. 
 
 " WELL, it's mighty funny Tom and Sam don't 
 come up." 
 
 It was Dick who spoke. He stood in the shel 
 ter of a number of walnut trees, and close at hand 
 was John Barrow. 
 
 The pair had missed the others ten minutes 
 before, and were now waiting impatiently for 
 their reappearance. 
 
 " It can't be as how they missed the trail in this 
 snow," said John Barrow soberly. " Let us 
 shout for 'em." 
 
 They set up a shout, and waited impatiently for 
 an answer. But none came, and they called 
 again. 
 
 " We had better go back for them," said Dick, 
 his face full of a troubled look. " I wouldn't 
 have them get lost in this snowstorm for the 
 world." 
 
 It was decided to leave the sled where it was, 
 and soon they were hurrying along the back trail. 
 But the snow and wind were against them, and 
 they made slow progress. 
 
 "It will not be necessary to relate all the particu-
 
 I 4 8 ROVER BOYS IN THE MOUNTAINS. 
 
 lars of the next three hours. In vain they looked 
 for Tom and Sam. Not a trace of the missing 
 lads could be discovered. 
 
 " This the worst yet ! " groaned Dick, as he 
 came to a halt, all out of breath. " I thought, all 
 along, that they were keeping close behind us ! " 
 
 " I told them to do so," returned the guide. 
 
 They had fired several shots, but the reports had 
 failed, as we know, to reach the ears of the miss 
 ing Rovers. They were now at their wits' end 
 regarding what to do next. 
 
 " I'd give a hundred dollars rather than have 
 this happen," went on Dick. " Why, they'll 
 starve to death if they really get lost ! " 
 
 "Oh, aint you mistaken there, Dick? They 
 have the other sled, remember; and each o' 'em 
 has a gun for to bring down any game as is 
 wanted." 
 
 " That's true, and it's one comfort. But there 
 is no telling when they reach civilization again. 
 Why, this forest is about as bad as some places 
 in the far West." 
 
 " I believe you there, lad. Well, they've got to 
 make the best o' it. I reckon they'll strike out 
 for the river and come up that to Bear Pond, over 
 the rocks an' rapids an' all." 
 
 Supper time found the pair on the river again, 
 four miles below Bear Pond. It was decided 
 that they should camp at that spot for the night.
 
 DICK 'AND THE WILDCAT. 149 
 
 "We'll build a big camp-fire and keep it 
 a-going," said Dick. " Perhaps they will see it." 
 
 " That's an idee," returned John Barrow, and 
 before doing anything else the camp-fire was 
 started, in an open spot along the river bank. 
 Dick saw to it that it blazed up merrily, and kept 
 piling on all the dry brushwood he could find, 
 until the flames shot up fully twenty feet into the 
 air, making the surroundings as bright as day. 
 
 For supper they cooked another of the wild 
 turkeys, but it must be confessed that Dick had 
 little appetite for eating. John Barrow noticed 
 it, and he did his best to cheer up the youth. 
 
 " Don't worry too much, lad," he said. " Take 
 my word on it, they'll turn up by morning, sure. 
 You've said yourself they've been through putty 
 tryin' times, in Africa and out West." 
 
 On the way to the river John Barrow had 
 brought down several rabbits and some birds, and 
 these were hung up on the low branches of a 
 nearby tree. They proceeded to make themselves 
 comfortable under this tree, cutting down some 
 cedar branches for a flooring, and banking up 
 some other branches and some snow to keep off 
 the wind. 
 
 "I don't think I'll go to sleep," said Dick. 
 " I'm going to keep the fire piled high, so that it 
 will light up as it's doing now." 
 
 " Then I'll turn in right away," answered the
 
 150 ROVER BOYS IN THE MOUNTAINS. 
 
 guide. " It's eight o'clock. You call me at 
 two, and that will be givin' you a fair nap afore 
 daybreak." And so it was agreed. 
 
 It did not take John Barrow long to settle him 
 self, and soon he was snoring as peacefully as 
 though lying in his bed at home. Sitting down 
 close to the fire, Dick gave himself up to his 
 thoughts. 
 
 And what numerous thoughts they were of 
 home and of school, of his brothers, and of the 
 Baxters and their other enemies, and of all that 
 had happened since they had first started to go to 
 Putnam Hall. And then he thought of the Lan- 
 ings and of the Stanhopes, and lingered long over 
 the mental picture of sweet Dora and of what she 
 had last said to him. 
 
 " She's just an all-right girl," he said to him 
 self. " Heaven bless her and keep her from any 
 further trouble!" 
 
 When the fire showed signs of burning low he 
 arose and piled on more brushwood. There was 
 hardly enough at hand to suit him, and, ax in 
 hand, he started back from the river, to cut more. 
 
 He was within fifteen feet of some dense bushes 
 when of a sudden he came to a halt, as he saw a 
 pair of gleaming eyes glaring at him. As soon as 
 he noticed the eyes they disappeared. 
 
 " A wild animal," he thought. " Can it be a 
 wolf?"
 
 DICK AND THE WILDCAT. 151 
 
 Retracing his steps to the fire, he caught up his 
 gun and waited. But the animal did not appear, 
 nor did Dick hear any sound save the murmur of 
 the wind through the snow-clad trees. 
 
 The youth wondered if he ought to awaken the 
 .guide, but finally resolved to let John Barrow 
 sleep. " I ought to be able to take care of one 
 wolf," he reasoned. " I've taken care of worse 
 than that in my time." 
 
 Gun in hand, he advanced upon the bushes once 
 more. He expected to see a wolf slink away at 
 any moment, but no beast came to view, and, 
 after walking completely around the growth, he 
 laid down the gun and went to work vigorously 
 with the ax. 
 
 Bush after bush was brought down in rapid suc 
 cession, until in ten minutes Dick calculated he 
 had cut sufficient to last the camp-fire for the rest 
 of the night. Then he lowered the ax and caught 
 up a large bush, to drag it close to the blaze. 
 
 As he turned around he met a sight that, for the 
 instant, chilled him to the backbone. There, be 
 tween the blaze and the tree under which John 
 Barrow was sleeping, crouched a wildcat, a large, 
 fierce-looking creature, with fire-shot eyes and a 
 stubby tail which was moving noiselessly from 
 side by side, as the creature prepared itself to 
 make a leap. 
 
 " Gracious! he's going to attack Mr. Barrow! "
 
 I 5 2 ROVER BOYS IN THE MOUNTAINS. 
 
 thought Dick, but even as this flashed over his 
 mind the wildcat made a leap into the tree, close 
 to where hung the game the guide had brought 
 down some hours before. 
 
 " Thank goodness, he's only after the meat," 
 thought Dick, and the chill he had experienced 
 passed away. Then, struck with a new idea, he 
 leaped for his gun. 
 
 Several twigs of the tree were in the way of 
 getting a good aim, and he had to circle around 
 to the other side before he could get another good 
 view of the wildcat. In the meantime the beast 
 had grabbed up the wild turkey that was left, and 
 clutching it tight in its mouth, started to drop to 
 the snow-covered ground. 
 
 Bang! went the gun and the charge of heavy 
 shot took the wildcat in the left flank, making a 
 bad, but not a fatal, wound. The beast dropped 
 the wild turkey and let out a fearful snarl of rage. 
 Then it saw Dick, gave another snarl, and leaped 
 toward the youth. 
 
 The gun was double-barreled, and once more 
 Dick let drive. But he was not overly cool, and 
 the charge merely nipped the beast in its left front 
 leg. It continued to come on, and as it did so 
 Dick commenced to retreat. 
 
 " Hi ! what's up ? " came from John Barrow, 
 and throwing aside his blanket, he leaped to his 
 feet.
 
 DICK AND THE WILDCAT. P. 152. 
 Boys in thr Mountains
 
 DICK AND THE WILDCAT. 153 
 
 "A wildcat!" ejaculated Dick. "Quick! 
 Shoot him ! " 
 
 " By gosh ! " muttered the guide, and blinking 
 in the bright light of the fire, he reached for his 
 rifle, which he had brought along in addition to 
 his shotgun. 
 
 By this time the wildcat was close to Dick, and 
 now, watching its opportunity, it leaped upon the 
 youth, trying to bury its claws in Dick's shoulder. 
 
 Hardly knowing what to do, Dick brought 
 around the gun barrel and poked it into the open 
 mouth of the wildcat. With a gurgle of pain 
 the beast fell back, but quickly gathered itself for 
 another leap. 
 
 " Back ! " shouted John Barrow. " Back, and 
 let me git a shot at the critter ! " 
 
 Dick was perfectly willing to retreat, and 
 started to do so. But the wildcat was too quick 
 for him, and in a twinkle youth and beast were 
 down on the ground together, and the wildcat was 
 trying to reach the boy's throat with its crueJ 
 fangs !
 
 CHAPTER XX. 
 
 BEAR POND AT LAST. 
 
 IT was indeed a moment of supreme peril, and 
 Dick felt very much as if his last moment on earth 
 had come. He put out his hands mechanically 
 and grabbed the wildcat by the throat, but his 
 grip was poor and the beast shook itself clear with 
 ease. 
 
 It was now that John Barrow showed himself 
 to be a master of quick resources. To fire his 
 rifle at the wildcat would have meant taking the 
 risk of hitting Dick, and this the guide thought 
 too perilous. Leaping to the fire, he caught up a 
 long, burning brand and rushed at the beast with 
 this. 
 
 To have a part of the fire thrust directly into its 
 eyes was more than the beast had bargained for, 
 and as soon as it felt the flame it gave a cry of 
 alarm and fell'l back. As it did this Dick leaped 
 to his feet and sprang several feet away. 
 
 John Barrow was now free to shoot, and hurl 
 ing the firebrand at the wildcat, he caught up his 
 rifle and blazed away in short order. The wild 
 cat had turned to retreat, but the guide was too
 
 BEAR POND AT LAST. 155 
 
 quick for it, and down went the beast with a shot 
 through its head. It gave a shudder or two, and 
 then stretched out, dead. 
 
 " Is he he dead? " panted Dick, when he felt 
 able to speak. 
 
 " Reckon so," responded John Barrow. " But 
 I'll make sure." And catching up a club, he 
 aimed a blow which crushed the animal's skull. 
 
 " That was a narrow escape," went on Dick. 
 " If you hadn't come to my aid, I'm afraid he 
 would have done me up." And he shivered from 
 head to foot. 
 
 " You want to be careful how you attack wild 
 cats around here, lad. It aint likely they'll tech 
 you, if you don't tech them. But if you do, why, 
 look out, that's all." 
 
 " Do you think he would have sneaked off with 
 the turkey ? I was thinking first he would attack 
 you." 
 
 " Reckon he was after the game, and nuthin' 
 more, Dick. He must have been powerful hun 
 gry, or he wouldn't have come so close to us. 
 He's a putty big fellow," went on the guide, as he! 
 dragged the carcass closer to the firelight. 
 
 The fire was burning low, and Dick lost no 
 time in heaping on some of the newly cut brush 
 wood, and then he reloaded and the guide did the 
 same. 
 
 " Might have a mate around," suggested John
 
 156 ROVER BOYS IN THE MOUNTAINS. 
 
 Barrow. " We had better keep our eyes peeled, 
 or we may be surprised. Wonder what time 
 it is?" 
 
 By consulting a watch they found it was just 
 midnight. After the excitement Dick felt quite 
 sleepy, and inside of half an hour he followed the 
 guide's advice and laid down to rest not under 
 the tree, however, but as close to the camp-fire as 
 safety permitted. 
 
 Dick had requested John Barrow to call him in 
 three hours, so that the guide might get a little 
 more sleep, but the youth was allowed to slumber 
 until he aroused of his own accord, just as day 
 was breaking. 
 
 " Hullo, I've slept all night ! " he exclaimed, 
 leaping up with something of a hurt look. " Why 
 didn't you call me? " 
 
 " I thought as how you needed the rest/' was 
 the answer from the guide. 
 
 " Aren't you sleepy? " 
 
 " Not very. A sleep early in the night gener 
 ally does me more good nor hours o' it later on." 
 
 " You haven't seen or heard anything of Tom 
 or Sam?" 
 
 " Nary sight or sound, lad. It's too bad, but 
 idon't worry too much." 
 
 " They couldn't have seen the firelight," re 
 turned Dick, with a sorry shake of his head. " It 
 beats all where they went to, doesn't it ? "
 
 BEAR POND AT LAST. 157 
 
 " I've been a-thinking that maybe they went 
 on ahead, Dick." 
 
 " Ahead? That they somehow passed us? " 
 
 '"' Yes; while we were lookin' for 'em. They 
 may be up at B'ar Pond now, waitin' for us." 
 
 " Do you advise going up there? " 
 
 " We might as well. We can put up a post 
 here, with a message for 'em in case they do 
 come this way." 
 
 " That's an idea, and we can put up other posts, 
 too. Then, if they strike our trail, they'll be sure 
 to go straight in following us." And Dick's face 
 brightened a bit. 
 
 John Barrow was already preparing breakfast,, 
 and he agreed with Dick to leave some cooked 
 meat in a clothutied to the top of the pole the youth 
 erected not far from the fire. On the cloth 
 they pinned a note, telling of the direction to Bear 
 Pond, and asking Tom and Sam to follow and fire: 
 two shots, a minute apart, as a signal. 
 
 It was a clear day and the sun, shining over the 
 mountain tops, made the snow and ice glitter like 
 pearls and diamonds. There was no wind, so the 
 journey toward Bear Pond was far from un 
 pleasant. They moved slowly, dragging the sled 
 behind them, and searching to the right and the 
 left for some trace of the missing Rovers. 
 
 " I don't believe they came up here," said Diclc,; 
 after half the distance to the pond had been
 
 158 ROVER BOYS IN THE MOUNTAINS. 
 
 covered. " I don't see the least trace of any 
 human being, although I've seen the footprints of 
 several wild animals." 
 
 " The wind might have covered the tracks dur 
 ing the night," was John Barrow's hopeful 
 response. 
 
 " I'd rather lose the treasure, even if it is worth 
 thousands, than have anything happen to Sam 
 and Tom." 
 
 Just before noon they came to a point in the 
 river where it divided into several branches. 
 
 " We'll stop here and put up another sign pole," 
 said the guide. " Remember what I said ? All 
 these streams run into the pond and into Perch 
 River. Now, which one you want, at tudder 
 end, I don't know." 
 
 " Which is the largest branch? " 
 
 " Can't say, exactly. This one an' the one 
 yonder are about the same size, and that one aint 
 much smaller." 
 
 " Well, which do you suppose was the largest 
 years ago? " 
 
 " Can't say that neither, although that one yon 
 der might have been, by the looks o' the banks," 
 
 " Then let us start on that one. And if that 
 fails us, we can then try the others." 
 
 They skated to the stream in question and 
 erected a pole in the middle of the ice, upon which 
 a second note was posted. Having gone to the
 
 BEAR POND AT LAST. 159 
 
 trouble of chopping a hole for the pole, John Bar 
 row suggested they might try their hand at 
 fishing. 
 
 " Might as well stay here a while," he said. 
 *' If they are behind us, they may catch up." 
 
 Dick was willing, and soon a line was baited 
 and let down into the hole. It was in the water 
 only a few seconds when the guide felt a bite and 
 drew up a fine fish, weighing at least half a pound. 
 
 Dick was anxious to try it, and took the line 
 from John Barrow's hands. He was equally 
 successful, and in a short while they had seven 
 fish to their credit, weighing from a quarter to 
 three-quarters of a pound apiece. 
 
 " I'm going to tie a fish to the top of the pole," 
 said Dick. " They may be hungry when they get 
 here, especially if they miss the pole at our last 
 camping place." 
 
 " They won't want to eat raw fish, lad." 
 
 " No, and I'm going to put a few matches in a 
 paper and tie it to the fish, so they can cook it, if 
 they wish." 
 
 Dick's idea was followed out, and once more 
 they went on, up a narrow stream which had 
 many a turn among the cedar brakes and hemlocks 
 which lined either side. Rocks were likewise 
 numerous, and the lad came to the conclusion that 
 locating the treasure was going to be no easy 
 task.
 
 t6o ROVER BOYS IN THE MOUNTAINS. 
 
 11 It's rather desolate," he remarked. " I won 
 der what ever possessed that old Goupert to come 
 here?" 
 
 " It's hot so desolate in the summer time, Dick. 
 But I reckon Goupert was a mighty odd stick, as 
 ,it was." 
 
 At last they rounded a turn in the stream and 
 came in sight of Bear Pond, a long and wide 
 stretch of water located in the very midst of two 
 tall mountains. The pond was covered with thick 
 ice, and the snow lay upon it in long drifts and 
 ridges. The ice was blackish and almost as hard 
 as flint. 
 
 " We may as well go into camp near the mouth 
 of this stream," said Dick. " For from this spot 
 we'll make our first hunt for the treasure." 
 
 " I hope with all my heart that you find it, lad. 
 But if you don't, don't be too disappointed." 
 
 " I want to find Sam and Tom first. I shan't 
 hunt for the treasure until I know of them." 
 
 " That's right. We'll go on a hunt this after 
 noon, jest as soon as we've had some of these fish 
 broiled for dinner." 
 
 If there was one thing which John Barrow 
 could do to perfection, it was to broil fish, and 
 the meal he set before Dick half an hour later was 
 so appetizing the lad could not help enjoy it, in 
 spite of his anxiety over his brothers' prolonged 
 absence. The fish was as sweet as a nut, and both
 
 BEAR POND AT LAST. 161 
 
 lingered some time over the meal, until all that 
 had been broiled were gone. 
 
 " And now to find Tom and Sam," said Dick, 
 at last, as he leaped up from the log upon which he 
 had been sitting. " What shall we do with our 
 things?" 
 
 " Here is a hole in the rocks," answered the 
 guide. " We'll hide them there and cover them 
 with stones. I don't think anything will disturb 
 the things between now and nightfall." 
 
 The stores were placed in the cache and care 
 fully covered, so that the wild animals might not 
 get at them, and then they saw to it that their 
 firearms were ready for use. A minute later 
 they were off, on the hunt for Tom and Sam.
 
 CHAPTER XXI. 
 
 A PAIR OF PRISONERS. 
 
 IT is high time that we return to Tom and Sam, 
 and learn how the two Rover boys were faring 
 in their unequal contest with Dan Baxter and his 
 followers. 
 
 As we know, it was Baxter himself who 
 attacked Sam, while big Bill Harney threw Tom 
 to the ground. Jasper Grinder went to Baxter's 
 assistance, while Lemuel Husty ran to aid 
 Harney. 
 
 " Let go of him ! " cried Sam, and managed to 
 hit Baxter a glancing blow on the cheek. 
 
 " I'll not let go yet," answered Baxter, and bore 
 the youngest Rover to the earth. Over and over 
 they rolled in the snow, until Grinder caught Sam' 
 by the legs and held him still. 
 
 "That's right, Grinder, hold him!" panted 
 Dan Baxter. " Don't let him get up ! " 
 
 But Sam was not yet subdued, and getting one 
 foot clear at last, he kicked Jasper Grinder in the 
 ear. 
 
 " Oh ! oh ! my ear ! " screamed the former 
 163
 
 A PAIR OF PRISONERS. 163 
 
 teacher. " He has kicked my ear off. You 
 scamp, take that ! " And letting out with his 
 foot, he gave Sam a vigorous kick on the side. At 
 the same time Baxter struck the boy in the head 
 with a stick he had been carrying, and then Sam 
 suddenly lost consciousness. 
 
 In the meantime Tom was having a similar 
 struggle with Harney and Husty. But the boy, 
 though strong, was no match for the two men, 
 and they soon pinned him to the ground and held 
 him there as in a vise, while he was nearly choked 
 by the big guide, who had clutched him by the 
 throat. 
 
 " Let let go my throat ! " Tom managed 
 to gasp. 
 
 " Will you keep quiet? " demanded Harney. 
 
 " Yes yes." 
 
 " All right, mind you do." And then the guide 
 released his hold, but continued to sit as he was, 
 astride of poor Tom's chest. 
 
 " Have you got him? " came from Dan Baxter. 
 
 " Yes," returned the big guide. 
 
 " All right; then hold him," 
 
 " I will." 
 
 Leaving Sam to be watched by Jasper Grinder, 
 Baxter ran over to one of the sleds and procured 
 a long rope. 
 
 " Now then, Tom Rover, get up," he said 
 sourly.
 
 164 ROVER BOYS IN THE MOUNTAINS. 
 
 Tom was glad to arise. 
 
 "What are you going to do with me?" lie 
 questioned. 
 
 " You'll see fast enough." 
 
 " Going to try your old tricks of making me a 
 prisoner, I suppose." 
 
 " You're a prisoner already." 
 
 " Thank you, for nothing," returned Tom, as 
 coolly as he could. 
 
 " Don't you get impudent, Tom Rover. If you 
 try it on, you'll get more than you bargain for, 
 let me tell you that." 
 
 " You always were a first-class bully, Baxter. 
 You like to tackle little boys, or else somebody 
 who is helpless." 
 
 " Shut up ! I won't listen to you, now ! " roared 
 Baxter, and grabbing Tom's hands he forced 
 them back and bound them together. Then the 
 ropt was passed around Tom's waist, so that he 
 could not move his hands to the front. 
 
 By the time this work was accomplished Sara 
 was regaining consciousness. He gave a moan 
 of pain, and then sat up in bewilderment. 
 
 " Who what's happened ? " he stammered. 
 Then he looked around. " Oh ! I remember 
 now ! " 
 
 He was very unsteady when he got on his feet, 
 and it was Tom who made the first move toward 
 him.
 
 A PAIR OF PRISONERS. 165 
 
 Too bad, Sam. They are a set of brutes." 
 
 " Don't call me a brute, Rover," growled Jas 
 per Grinder. " Neither you nor your brother 
 have all you deserve." 
 
 Sam was bound with a rope, and then both 
 prisoners were told to walk over to the fire. This 
 they did, and were left in charge of Husty and Jas 
 per Grinder, while Baxter went off a distance, in 
 company with big Bill Har.ney. 
 
 " Well, what do you want to do with 'em ? " 
 demanded Harney, when he and the bully were 
 out of hearing of the others. " 'Pears to me 
 you've taken the law in yer own hands." 
 
 " I'm glad I've caught them," returned Dan 
 Baxter. " They may help us to find what I am 
 after." 
 
 " Think they've got a better map nor yours ? " 
 
 " They may have." 
 
 " Supposing that brother comes up, with John 
 Barrow ? They may make it hot for us." 
 
 " That's what I want to ask you about, Harney. 
 Isn't there some place around here where we 
 might hide the prisoners? A cave, or something 
 like that?" 
 
 The big guide scratched his chin thoughtfully. 
 
 " There's a tolerable place about quarter of a 
 mile from here the old B'ars' Hole, we use ter 
 call it." 
 
 " Of course we don't want to run up against
 
 166 ROVER BOYS IN THE MOUNTAINS. 
 
 any bears," said Baxter, with a show of nervous* 
 ness. 
 
 At this the big guide let out a rough laugh. 
 
 " Aint got no use fer them critters, eh? " 
 
 " I have not." 
 
 " 'Taint likely there are any b'ars around. foe < 
 an' Jim Wister cleaned out the hole last spring 
 got three on 'em. No new b'ars will take that 
 hole yet awhile." 
 
 " Then we had better make tracks for it at once 
 before Dick Rover and the man who is with 
 him get on our trail." 
 
 They walked back to the camp-fire and, calling 
 Jasper Grinder and Lemuel Husty aside, Baxter 
 explained the situation. A talk, lasting several 
 minutes, followed. 
 
 " Now then, you come with us," said Dan Bax 
 ter to the Rovers. " And see to it that you don't 
 try to get away." 
 
 " Where do you want us to go ? " asked Tom. 
 
 " We are going to try to find your brother," 
 was the bully's smooth reply. 
 
 " Humph ! Do you expect us to believe that ? " 
 
 " You can suit yourself, Tom Rover. But, just 
 the same, you'll come along." 
 
 " And if we refuse? " put in Sam. 
 
 " I'll hammer you into submission." 
 
 "By jinks! but you always were a cheerful 
 brute, Baxter," cried Sam.
 
 A PAIR OF PRISONERS. 167 
 
 " Shut up and come along," growled the bully. 
 
 Feeling it would be folly to resist, the two 
 Rovers moved off with the party. The big guide 
 led the way and the others followed. 
 
 " You may as well earn your salt," observed 
 Baxter. " Here, take hold and pull one of the 
 sleds." 
 
 He placed the rope in their hands and com 
 pelled them to haul the load, which they did un 
 willingly enough. 
 
 Curious as it may seem, none of the Baxter 
 party had given a thought to the sled which Sam 
 and Tom had had with them, and this had been 
 left under the bushes at the spot where Husty had 
 discovered the Rovers. 
 
 At first Tom and Sam had thought to speak 
 about the matter, but they finally decided it would 
 be better to run the risk of losing that portion of 
 the outfit entirely than to place it in the hands of 
 their enemy. 
 
 The way was rough, and it was only with the 
 greatest of difficulty that they could drag the sleds 
 along. But less than half an hour brought them 
 to the spot which Bill Harney had in mind a 
 grand and wild place, where the mountain ap 
 peared to split in two for a distance of several 
 hundred feet. Here there was a gorge fifty or 
 sixty feet deep, partly choked with small scrub 
 cedars.
 
 "There's the hole," said Harney, advancing 
 into the gorge and pointing with his hand. 
 
 " Better go ahead and see if it is free of bears 
 or other wild animals," suggested Dan Baxter, 
 as he came to a halt. 
 
 Rifle in hand the guide went into the opening, 
 and made a thorough examination of the sur 
 roundings. 
 
 " Aint been no b'ars nor hothin' else here," he 
 declared. " You can come right in." 
 
 The opening on one side of the gully was an 
 irregular one, and beyond this was a large cave 
 having several chambers. All was pitch dark in 
 the inner chambers, and they lit some brushwood 
 to give them light. Then a regular fire was 
 started, which did much toward making the sur 
 roundings warmer and more cheerful. 
 
 Dan Baxter and his friends were hungry, and 
 lost no time in preparing a meal. Tom and Sam 
 were led to one side of an inner chamber, and the 
 rope fastened to their hands was bound tightly to 
 the protruding roots of a tree. 
 
 " Now, don't you attempt to escape," said Bax 
 ter. " If you do well, you'll wish you hadn't, 
 that's all." 
 
 And then he rejoined his companions in the 
 outer chamber, leaving poor Tom and Sam to 
 their misery.
 
 CHAPTER XXII. 
 
 JASPER GRINDER TRIES TO MAKE TERMS. 
 
 " WELL, Tom, this looks as if we had put our 
 foot into it," was Sam's comment, delivered in a 
 whisper. 
 
 " Don't despair, Sam," said his brother cheer 
 fully. " We have been in worse holes, remember, 
 and always managed to escape with a whole 
 skin." 
 
 " That's true, but I don't see how we are going 
 to get away now. I suppose somebody will stand 
 on guard all the time." 
 
 " Perhaps Dick and Mr. Barrow will come to 
 the rescue." 
 
 "If they can find the way. The wind and 
 snow will cover the trail pretty well." 
 
 " There's no use of crying over the affair. If 
 we can break away, I'll be for doing so." 
 
 " So will I." 
 
 " Hi, you stop your talking in there ! " shouted 
 Dan Baxter. " Plotting to run away, I reckon. 
 It won't do you any good. If you try it, some 
 body will get a dose of buckshot in the leg." 
 
 169
 
 170 ROVER BOYS IN THE MOUNTAINS. 
 
 " You don't mean to say you're going to stop! 
 our talking," said Tom, in indignation. 
 
 " That's just what I do mean to say. Now 
 stop or go hungry." 
 
 As the Rovers did not wish to starve, they re 
 lapsed into silence. A meal was being prepared 
 by the Baxter party, and the appetizing odors 
 floated into the inner chamber, where Tom and 
 Sam sniffed them eagerly, for the walk and the 
 bracing air had given them an appetite. 
 
 " Smells good, don't it ? " remarked Dan Bax 
 ter, as he came in, fire-brand in hand, and con 
 fronted Tom. 
 
 "What, the cave?" asked Tom carelessly. 
 
 " No, the grub." 
 
 " Oh, you are cooking something, aren't you? " 
 
 " You know well enough that we are." 
 
 " Well, I can't stop you, Baxter, so cook away." 
 
 " Don't you want something to eat? " 
 
 " To be sure we do," put in Sam. " Nobody 
 wants to go hungry." 
 
 " Perhaps you'll have to go hungry," said Dan 
 Baxter significantly. 
 
 " It would be just like you to starve us, Bax 
 ter ! " burst out Tom. " I know you are as mean 
 as they make them." 
 
 " No compliments, please. I know my busi 
 ness, Tom Rover; and let me say I am in this 
 game to win."
 
 GRINDER TRIES TO MAKE TERMS. 171 
 
 " I don't see what that has to do with our 
 eating." 
 
 " You will see presently. I know all about 
 what brought you here." 
 
 " And we know what brought you here," put 
 in Sam. 
 
 " I suppose you fellows have a map, or some 
 thing like it," went on Baxter, after a pause, dur 
 ing which he gazed curiously first at Tom and 
 then at the youngest Rover. 
 
 " A map of what? " demanded Tom. 
 
 " A map whereby to find that treasure." 
 
 " If we have a map we'll take good care to keep 
 it to ourselves," came from Sam, before he had 
 taken time to think twice. 
 
 " Ha ! then you have a map ! " And now Dan 
 Baxter's eyes brightened. "Where is it?" 
 
 " I didn't say so." 
 
 " I'll < earch you," said the bully, and at once 
 proceeded to turn out one pocket after another. 
 Of course the map, being in Dick's possession, 
 was not found. 
 
 " You got it hidden," said Baxter sourly. 
 " Tell we where it is, or you shall have nothing 
 to eat." 
 
 " Will you give us a good meal if we do tell 
 you ? " demanded Tom promptly. 
 
 " Yes." 
 
 "Honor bright?"
 
 172 ROVER BOYS IN THE MOUNTAINS. 
 
 " Yes." 
 
 "Well, then, Dick has the onty map we possess."' 
 And Tom grinned, while Sam had all he could do 
 to keep from laughing outright. , 
 
 Instantly Dan Baxter's face grew dark, and he 
 , drew back his hand as if to strike Tom. 
 
 " You're a fresh one ! " he burst out " Are 
 you telling me the truth ? " 
 
 " I am. He has the map, and I reckon he'll 
 keep it. Now, if it's all the same to you, we'll 
 take that meal. Eh, Sam? " 
 
 " I'm hungry enough." 
 
 " I shan't give you a mouthful ! " roared Bax 
 ter. " You can't play any game on me." 
 
 " That shows what your promise is worth, Bax 
 ter," returned Tom. " I didn't expect much else, 
 though, for I know you thoroughly. Still, we 
 told you nothing but the truth." 
 
 With a face full of hatred Dan Baxter turned 
 on his heel and left them. Presently they heard 
 him sit down with the others, and all began to 
 eat the food that had been cooking. 
 
 " I must say we didn't gain much," observed 
 Tom gloomily. " I suppose I ought to have 
 humored him, in order to get something. But 
 I despise him so I can't help pitching into him." 
 
 " I wouldn't humor him I'd starve first ! " re 
 turned Sam earnestly. " I am glad we weren't 
 carrying the map."
 
 GRINDER TRIES TO MAKE TERMS. 173 
 
 " So am I glad. Rather than give it to him, 
 I would have chewed it up and swallowed it." 
 
 Half an hour went by, during which both boys 
 said but little, each being busy trying to concoct 
 some scheme by which they might escape. They 
 heard the others talking in low voices, but were 
 unable to catch what was said. 
 
 Presently Jasper Grinder came in, bringing 
 with him a small portion of food and a kettle of 
 water. Setting the things on a rock, he untied 
 one hand of each of the boys, that they might 
 eat and drink. 
 
 " This is a fine meal," said Tom sarcastically. 
 
 " It is more than you deserve," replied the 
 former teacher of Putnam Hall. 
 
 " You always were a hard one, Grinder." 
 
 " Mr. Grinder, if you please," said the man 
 pointedly. 
 
 " And if I don't please to call you Mister? " 
 
 " Then you will get nothing more from me." 
 
 " Do you know that you are playing a high 
 game here, keeping us prisoners? " asked Sam. 
 
 " What we are doing is our business." Jasper 
 Grinder paused for a moment. " I want you to 
 tell me something of that treasure for which you 
 are seeking," he went on. 
 
 " What do you want to know? " asked Tom. 
 
 " What is the treasure worth? " 
 
 " We can't tell that until it is found."
 
 174 ROVER BOYS IN THE MOUNTAINS. 
 
 ""You are quite sure it has never been re* 
 moved? " 
 
 " How can we be sure, when we don't know 
 anything about it." 
 
 " Baxter says your brother Dick has a map." 
 ! "Hasn't Baxter a map, too?" questioned 
 Sam. 
 
 " Something of a map, yes, but it is not very 
 complete." 
 
 " I'm glad to hear that," said Tom quickly. 
 
 " But Baxter claims the treasure for himself." 
 
 "Really?" said Sam sarcastically. "Well, 
 let him claim what he pleases. If we find it, it 
 will belong to us don't forget that." 
 
 Again there was a pause. Jasper Grinder 
 looked anxiously toward the outer cave, to see if 
 Baxter or the guide were watching him. But 
 the two were talking earnestly between them 
 selves. 
 
 " I have a plan," began the former teacher of 
 Putnam Hall, in a low voice, " a plan to aid 
 you." 
 
 " What plan? " demanded Tom. 
 
 " Hush ! not so loud or they may hear you. 
 I presume you know what sort of a fellow Bax 
 ter is?" 
 
 " Well, rather," said Sam dryly. 
 
 " He is planning to do you a great deal of harm. 
 Now I think I can save you."
 
 GRINDER TRIES TO MAKE TERMS. 175 
 
 " Then save us," said Tom. " Or untie us, 
 and we will save ourselves." 
 
 " You can't save yourselves. Baxter is strong, 
 and that guide is a giant in strength." 
 
 " What do you propose? " 
 
 " I'm coming to that. But you must make me 
 a promise first." 
 
 "What promise?" 
 
 " That half that treasure shall be mine when it 
 is found." 
 
 " Half ! " cried Tom and Sam together. 
 
 " Yes." 
 
 " We can't promise that," went on Tom. 
 
 "You don't want much," was Sam's com 
 ment. 
 
 " Isn't it worth something to be saved from 
 Baxter's clutches? I overheard him tell the 
 guide what troubles he had had with you in the 
 past, and how you had been the means of sending 
 his father to prison, and all that. Why, he would 
 put you out of the way forever, if he could." 
 
 " And will you stand by, Jasper Grinder, and 
 see that done? " asked Tom. 
 
 " No ! no ! But but he is his own master. 
 Promise what I wish, and I will help you." 
 
 " We can't promise you half the treasure," said 
 Tom flatly. " But if you will really help us, we'll 
 promise that you shall lose nothing by the trans- 
 -actioo.*
 
 176 ROVER BOYS IN THE MOUNTAINS. 
 
 At this instant Dan Baxter leaped to his feet 
 and ran for his gun, while Bill Harney and 
 Lemuel Husty did the same. 
 
 " Come out here, Grinder ! " shouted the bully. 
 " Somebody or some wild animal is around 1
 
 CHAPTER XXIII. 
 
 THE BLACK BEAR. 
 
 " SOMEBODY is coming ! " ejaculated Sam. " I 
 hope it is Dick, with Mr. Barrow ! " 
 
 " So do I," returned Tom. 
 
 Without saying a word more, Jasper Grinder 
 ran from the inner cave and joined Baxter and 
 the guide. His face was pale, and he was evi 
 dently much disturbed. 
 
 Soon Baxter and his party were outside, and 
 the Rover boys heard them moving up and down 
 the gully. Several minutes passed, and then 
 came a gunshot, followed by another. 
 
 " I hope they are not firing on Dick or Mr. Bar 
 row," said Sam, with something of a shudder. 
 
 " I guess not," returned his brother. " If they 
 were, we'd probably hear shots in return." 
 
 An hour went by, and then Dan Baxter and the \ 
 others came back, the guide carrying several rab 
 bits and a large fox. The rabbits were skinned 
 and kept for eating, and the fox was skinned and 
 the carcass thrown away. 
 
 Torn and Sam had expected Jasper Grinder to 
 
 777
 
 i;8 ROVER BOYS IN THE MOUNTAINS. 
 
 return to them, but if the former teacher desired 
 to do this, he was prevented by Dan Baxter, who 
 kept his companions close by him, around the! 
 fire. 
 
 Slowly the time went by until darkness was 
 upon them. The fire was kept up, but Baxter 
 screened it as much as possible, so that the glare 
 might not penetrate to the forest beyond the gully 
 and prove a beacon to guide Dick and John Bar 
 row to the spot. 
 
 The boys were tired out, and soon Sam sank to 
 sleep, with his hands still tied to the tree roots. 
 Tom tried to keep awake, but half an hour later 
 he, too, was in dreamland. 
 
 When the Rovers awoke it was not yet morn 
 ing. All was dark around them, for the fire had 
 burnt low. Sam roused up first, with a severe 
 pain in his wrists and ankles, where his bonds 
 were cutting him. 
 
 " Oh, my wrists ! " he groaned, and his voice 
 caused Tom to start. 
 
 "Is that you, Sam?" 
 
 " Yes. My wrists are almost cut in two ! " 
 
 " The same here. I've slept like a rock, too." 
 
 " Is it morning yet? " 
 
 " I'm sure I don't know." 
 
 " What's going on in there? " came from Dan 
 Baxter, as he leaped to his feet and caught up a 
 gun.
 
 THE BLACK BEAR. 
 
 "We are suffering from cuts of the ropes," 
 said Tom. " It was an outrage to compel us to 
 sleep in this fashion, tied up like mummies ! " 
 
 "Oh, shut up!" growled Baxter, and then 
 began to poke the fire. Soon it was blazing as 
 readily as before, and then the light found its way 
 into the inner cave, so that Sam and Tom could 
 see each other once more. 
 
 Breakfast for the two prisoners was a slim 
 affair of crackers, rabbits' bones, and water. Tom 
 asked for coffee, but Baxter would not give it to 
 them. 
 
 " You'll get no luxuries from me," growled the 
 bully. " Be thankful that you aren't being 
 starved." 
 
 While they were eating, Baxter and his com* 
 panions held a low, but animated, conversation. 
 " We'll try it, anyway," Tom heard Baxter say, 
 and that was all the Rovers heard. As soon as 
 the meal was finished the party took up some of 
 their traps and their firearms. 
 
 " Now, then, we are going out for a while," said 
 Dan Baxter, coming up to the prisoners. " Take 
 my advice and don't try to escape in the meantime. 
 If you do, and we catch you, it will go hard with 
 you; let me tell you that! " 
 
 " Are you going to leave us tied up ? " ques 
 tioned Tom dubiously. 
 
 " Certainly."
 
 i8o ROVER BOYS IN THE MOUNTAINS. 
 
 " Some wild animal may come in here and chew 
 us up." 
 
 " We'll leave the fire burning that will keep 
 'em away," returned the bully. 
 
 He would say no more, and in a few minutes 
 he and his companions were gone and the Rover 
 boys were left to themselves. 
 
 " Now what ? " asked Sam, after all had been 
 silent for at least ten minutes. 
 
 " Don't ask me," replied Tom disconsolately. 
 " We're in a pickle, and no mistake. Are your 
 hands as tight as ever? " 
 
 " Yes, and my wrists hurt so I feel like scream 
 ing with pain." 
 
 " Baxter is a brute, if ever there was one. 
 However, I think I can get my left hand free," 
 went on Tom suddenly. 
 
 " Good, Tom ! Do so by all means." 
 
 Tom worked away with vigor. The pain was 
 intense, but he bore it manfully. At last his 
 hand was free. 
 
 " Hurrah ! so far so good ! " he cried lowly. 
 " Now for the other hand." 
 
 But this was not so easy, for the knots were 
 hard ones and broke his finger nails dread 
 fully. 
 
 "If only I could get at them with my teeth/' 
 he observed, " I'd soon chew them apart." 
 
 But he could not bend around, and so had to
 
 THE BLACK BEAR. i8t 
 
 content himself with working away as before. 
 Soon his fingers grew numb and he had to desist. 
 
 " Too bad, but I can't make it ! " he groaned. 
 
 " Wait a while and give your fingers a rest," 
 returned Sam. 
 
 He had begun work on his own fetters, but try 
 his best could make no material progress. The 
 ropes had cut through the skin in two places and 
 from these spots the blood was flowing freely. 
 
 Two hours went by, and to the boys it seemed 
 an age. Tom had tried his best to free himself, 
 and now the cords were gradually loosening up. 
 
 " I've got it at last ! " he cried presently. " Just 
 wait." And a little later the bonds dropped to the 
 ground. But the work had caused his finger tips 
 to bleed. 
 
 With his hands free, Tom set to work free his 
 ieet, and this was not so difficult, although it also 
 took time. Both boys were now hungry once 
 mere, and reckoned that it was well past the noon 
 hour. 
 
 "'I'll set you free, and then we'll look aroun3 
 for something to eat," said Tom. 
 
 " Hadn't we better get out as soon as we can? M 
 asked his brother. " Remember, they may come 
 back at any moment, and we are no match for 
 them," 
 
 " It will take but a minute to pick up some 
 thing, if it's around, Sam. Besides, we have got
 
 S8a ROVER BOYS IN THE MOUNTAINS. 
 
 to have something in our stomachs before we set 
 off to hunt up Dick and Mr. Barrow." 
 
 As soon as Sam was freed they rah to the 
 outer cave. Here, on some tree-roots overhead, 
 hung a number of traps, including a knapsack con 
 taining crackers and cheese, and close by it was 
 a portion of rabbit, left over from the morning 
 repast. 
 
 " Just what we want ! " cried Tom. " Now, if 
 We only had a gun " 
 
 He broke off short, as a crashing outside 
 greeted their ears. The noise continued several 
 seconds, then ceased abruptly. 
 
 " What do you suppose that was? " questioned 
 Sam. " It can't be our enemies returning." 
 
 " No, I think it was some wild animal per 
 haps a wildcat." 
 
 Both looked around for some weapon with 
 which to defend themselves, and Sam caught sight 
 of a double-barreled shotgun standing in a corner 
 of the cave. He ran for this, and as he did so the 
 crashing outside was continued. 
 
 " I see something under the brushwood ! " 
 whispered Tom, peeping out. " Something big 
 and black." 
 
 " It's a bear ! " cried Sam, a minute later. " A 
 black bear ! And he is coming this way ! " 
 
 Both boys were astonished and bewildered, fof 
 they had not been looking for such a big beast as
 
 THE BLACK BEAR. 183 
 
 this. Sam clutched the shotgun tightly, while 
 Tom ran to the fire and picked up the biggest 
 brand he could hold. 
 
 The bear advanced to the center of the gully 
 and looked up and down suspiciously. Then he 
 sniffed the air. 
 
 " He smells the carcass of the fox that lies out 
 side," whispered Tom. 
 
 " Well, he must smell us, too, Tom. It's a 
 wonder he doesn't run. Mr. Barrow said bears 
 up here were generally shy." 
 
 " I reckon he is pretty hungry. Here he conies 
 for the fox meat now." 
 
 Tom was right. The bear was advancing with 
 great care, sniffing the snow-covered ground at 
 every step. Once or twice he raised his head, aa 
 if preparing to run at the first sign of alarm. 
 
 " I'd like to bring him down ! " whispered 
 Sam. 
 
 " You can't do it with the shotgun, Sam. Be 
 quiet! We can be thankful if he takes the fox 
 meat and leaves us alone." 
 
 At last the bear reached the carcass. The two 
 boys expected he would snatch it up instantly and 
 run away, but they were mistaken. The bear 
 sniffed it from end to end, and walked all 
 around it. 
 
 " He's afraid of a trap, or something like that," 
 whispered Tom. " They are pretty cute."
 
 i84 ROVER BOYS IN THE MOUNTAINS. 
 
 At last the bear seemed satisfied, and he took 
 the carcass up in his mouth and started to walk 
 off with it. But, instead of turning up or down 
 the gully, he came closer to the cave ! 
 
 " My gracious, he's coming this way ! " cried 
 Sam. " Look out, Tom ! " 
 
 His voice was so loud that the black bear heard 
 it plainly. The beast immediately dropped the 
 fox meat and stood up on his hind legs. Then he 
 gave a roar of disappointment; thinking, probably, 
 that the boys had set a bait to catch him. 
 
 " He don't like the situation," began Tom, 
 when he gave a yell and clutched his brother by 
 the arm. And small wonder, for with rapid 
 strides the black bear was making for them, as 
 though to chew them both up !
 
 CHAPTER XXIV. 
 
 TOGETHER AGAIN. 
 
 IT must be confessed that both Tom and Sam 
 were much alarmed by the forward move of the 
 black bear. Up to this instant they had trusted 
 the beast would depart with the fox's carcass, 
 without discovering them. Now it looked as if 
 they were in for a hot fight, and that without 
 delay. 
 
 " Get behind the fire! " cried Tom, as soon as 
 he could collect his thoughts. 
 
 Sam had the shotgun pointed, and as the bear 
 advanced he pulled the trigger. The charge of 
 shot entered the bear's left shoulder, making a 
 number of painful, but not dangerous, wounds. 
 At once the beast let out a snort of commingled 
 pain and rage. 
 
 " You've done it 'now," came from Tom, and 
 whirled his firebrand, to make it blaze up. tf \Take 
 a stick, quick ! " 
 
 Instead of doing this, however, Sam fired a 
 second time, this time hitting the bear in the left 
 hind leg. The beast dropped on all fours and 
 came to a halt, while yet twenty yards from them. 
 
 185
 
 186 ROVER BOYS IN THE MOUNTAINS. 
 
 By this time Tom had another firebrand, and 
 this he compelled his brother to take, the shotgun 
 being now empty. There was no time to reload 
 the piece, and indeed, neither of the boys knew 
 Where to look for ammunition. 
 
 More enraged than ever, the bear now advanced 
 again, until only the fire was between him and his 
 intended victims. He had now forgotten about 
 the fox meat, and thought only of getting at the 
 human being who had injured him. He arose 
 once more and let out a loud roar, while his small 
 eyes gleamed maliciously. Had the fire not been 
 in the way he would have rushed upon Sam with 
 out further hesitation. 
 
 The pulling out of the two large firebrands was 
 causing the fire to burn low, something which was 
 in the bear's favor. The boys almost expected to 
 see the beast leap over the spot, but bruin knew 
 better than to attempt this. He began to circle 
 around the flames, and as he did this, the boys did 
 likewise. 
 
 " Shall we run ? " panted Sam. He was so 
 agitated he could scarcely speak. 
 
 " No stick to the fire," returned Tom. " Bears 
 hate that. Look out ! " 
 
 The bear had now started to come around the 
 other way. At once the boys shifted again, until 
 they occupied the position where they had stood 
 when the beast was first discovered. Then the
 
 TOGETPIER AGAIN. 187 
 
 bear dropped down once more and eyed|them in a 
 mediative way. 
 
 " He is making up his mind about the next 
 move," said Tom. " I'll try him with something 
 new." And at the risk of burning his hand, he 
 picked up some small brushwood which was blaz 
 ing fiercely and threw it at their enemy. 
 
 The effect was as surprising as it was gratify 
 ing. The burning brands struck the beast fairly 
 on the nose, causing him to leap back in terror. 
 Then he uttered a grunt of dissatisfaction, turned, 
 and sped, with clumsy swiftness, up the gully and 
 into the forest beyond. 
 
 " He is retreating! " cried Sam joyfully. 
 
 " Wait don't be too sure," returned Tom, 
 and, firebrands still in hand, they watched until 
 the bear was out of sight and they could hear 
 nothing more of him. 
 
 " My, but aint I glad he's gone ! " said the 
 youngest Rover, with a sigh of relief. 
 
 " So am I glad, Sam. I was almost afraid 
 both of us were doomed to be chewed up." 
 
 "What shall we do next?" 
 
 " I guess we had better get out as soon as 
 you've loaded the gun. Wonder where the am 
 munition is? " 
 
 Both instituted a search, and soon a box was 
 brought to light, containing not only ammunition, 
 but also a big hunting knife.
 
 188 ROVER BOYS IN THE MOUNTAINS. 
 
 " I'll appropriate the knife/' said Tom. " It's 
 not as good as a gun or pistol, but it is better than 
 nothing." 
 
 Thus armed they set forth without further 
 delay, fearful that their enemies might return at 
 any moment to recapture them. As the bear had 
 gone up the gully they went down, and they did 
 not come to a halt until they had placed at least 
 a quarter of a mile between themselves and the 
 caves. For some distance they kept on a series 
 of bare rocks, thus leaving no trail behind. 
 
 " I reckon we are clear of them for the time 
 being," observed Tom, as he came to a halt. 
 " And that being so, the next question is, Where 
 are Dick and Mr. Barrow?" 
 
 " The best we can do is to try to find Perch 
 River, to my way of thinking," came from Sam. 
 " If we can find that and we stick to it, we'll be 
 sure to land at Bear Pond, sooner or later." 
 
 " It seems to me Bear Pond ought to be close 
 at hand," said Tom. " We've seen the bear any 
 way, if not the pond." And at this both Sam 
 and he gave a short laugh. 
 
 An hour later found them tramping along the 
 <edge of a cliff overlooking a broad valley, in the 
 center of which was a winding stream almost 
 hidden by the woods on either side. 
 
 " Now, if we were only sure that was Perch 
 River, we'd be all right," said Sam. " Bat un-
 
 TOGETHER AGAIN. 189 
 
 fortunately all rivers look pretty much alike up 
 here." 
 
 "We might as well go down to it, anyway," 
 answered his brother. " It's pretty cold up here." 
 
 Finding a break in the cliff they descended, and 
 started through the woods for the watercourse. 
 It was indeed cold, and only their brisk walking 
 kept them warm. A stiff wind was rising, and 
 overhead the branches swayed mournfully. 
 
 When they reached the river they came to 
 another halt, not knowing which was up and 
 which was down. 
 
 " Guess we had better chop a hole in the ice 
 and see how the water is flowing," suggested 
 Sam. 
 
 " Let us walk in this direction," said Tom. " I 
 think this is right, and, anyway, we may soon 
 come to an air-hole, which will save us the trouble 
 of cutting an opening." 
 
 As they advanced they had kept a sharp look 
 out for the Baxter crowd, but so far none of their 
 enemies had put in an appearance. 
 
 " Hurrah ! " suddenly shouted Tom. " Here's 
 a signal of some sort! " 
 
 He pointed ahead, to where Dick and Johnv 
 Barrow had planted their first signal pole. Both 
 made a rush forward, and soon had the cooked 
 meat which had been tied in a cloth and the note 
 pinned on the outside.
 
 190 ROVER BOYS IN THE MOUNTAINS. 
 
 " A letter from Dick," said Tom, and read it 
 .aloud. " We are on the right track, Sam, and 
 if we only continue to steer clear of Dan Baxter 
 and his gang we'll be safe." 
 
 " Dick asks us to fire two shots, a minute apart, 
 as a signal," came from Sam. " I'll do it at 
 once." And without delay he discharged the 
 shotgun, waited sixty seconds, and then dis 
 charged it again. 
 
 Both listened intently, and from a great dis 
 tance came back two other shots, also a minute 
 apart. , 
 
 " They heard the signal ! " ejaculated Sam 
 joyfully. " It came from up the river, didn't 
 it?" 
 
 " Yes ; come on ! " 
 
 Without stopping to eat the food which had 
 been left for them, the boys hurried forward just 
 as rapidly as their now tired legs would carry 
 them. 
 
 They had brought their skates along and these 
 were put on, after which progress was easier. It 
 was now growing dark, and they began to won 
 der, if they would be able to rejoin Dick and Mr. 
 ( Barrow before nightfall . 
 
 " I hope we meet them," said Sam. " I've no 
 fancy for remaining in this open, alone." 
 
 " Try another two shots," suggested Tom, 
 after an hour had gone by, and Sam did so.
 
 TOGETHER AGAIN. 19* 
 
 Immediately came answering reports, directly to> 
 their left. 
 
 " Hullo ! " yelled Tom, at the top of his lungs, 
 and Sam at once took up the cry. 
 
 "Hullo!" came back faintly. "Tom! Sam! 
 Is that you?" 
 
 " Yes. We are on the river ! " 
 
 " All right ! " 
 
 The yelling now stopped, and Tom and Sam 
 came to a halt and sat down on a flat rock to. 
 wait. Ten minutes passed, when they saw Dick 
 rush into a clearing, followed by John Barrow. 
 As soon as the eldest Rover saw them he waved 
 his hand enthusiastically. 
 
 " Where in the world have you been ? " came 
 from Dick, as soon as he reached them, and saw 
 that neither was injured. " We've been looking 
 high and low for you." 
 
 " We've been prisoners of the enemy," an 
 swered Tom. " By the way, have you seen any 
 thing of Dan Baxter and his party? " 
 
 " No. Do you mean to say Baxter made you 
 prisoners? " 
 
 "He and his crowd did." 
 "How many are there with him?" 
 " Three men, Bill Harney the guide, Lemuel 
 Husty, and Jasper Grinder." 
 
 " Jasper Grinder ! " burst out Dick. " Impos 
 sible!"
 
 192 ROVER BOYS IN THE MOUNTAINS. 
 
 " It is true, Dick. I was as much astonished 
 as you." 
 
 " I suppose Baxter promised him a share of the 
 treasure if it was found." 
 
 " More than likely. But I don't believe they'll 
 find the treasure." 
 
 Tom and Sam soon told their story, to which 
 Dick and John Barrow listened with keen interest. 
 Hardly, however, was the tale finished than the 
 guide urged them to move on. 
 
 " It's quite a few miles to camp," he said. 
 " And, unless I am mistaken, it's getting ready 
 for a big fall o' snow." 
 
 John Barrow was right about the snow. Less 
 than a quarter of an hour later the thick flakes 
 began to fall. Then came a finer snow, which 
 the wind blew around them like so much hard 
 salt. 
 
 " We are in for a corker ! " cried the guide. 
 " The sooner we git back to our supplies the bet 
 ter it will be for us ! "
 
 CHAPTER XXV. 
 
 SNOWED IN. 
 
 WITH the coming of night the downfall of 
 snow increased until it was impossible to see a 
 dozen feet in any direction. The wind also in 
 creased in fury until it blew a regular gale. At 
 first this was in their favor, being directly on their 
 backs and sending them over the ice at a furious 
 pace, but soon it shifted, first to the left and then 
 to in front of them, and now further progress 
 appeared out of the question. 
 
 " I'm afraid we can't make it ! " gasped Dick, 
 turning to catch his breath. " I'm almost winded 
 now." 
 
 " I've got to stop," came from Sam. " I'm 
 ready to drop." 
 
 " I can't see a thing," said Tom. " And I'm in 
 mortal terror of skating into some big air-hole." 
 
 " You are right, lads, we'll have to give up the 
 idea of reaching camp to-night," came from John 
 Barrow seriously. " But where to take you to 
 out of this awful storm I scarcely know." 
 
 " Any kind of shelter will do," said Sam. 
 " We can rig up a hut under some big cedar tree." 
 
 193
 
 194 ROVER BOYS IN THE MOUNTAINS. 
 
 " In that case, let us stick as closely to the river 
 as possible." 
 
 "Why?" 
 
 " We can get fish then, if we need 'em." 
 
 No more was said, and the guide at once led 
 the way to a thick camp of cedars growing but a 
 rod away from the edge of the river. The cedars 
 formed something of a circle, about fifteen feet 
 in diameter, and by clearing out some brush 
 wood in the center they made quite a cozy rest 
 ing place. On the outside the cedars were laced 
 together, and the snow was banked up on all 
 sides, leaving but one opening, two feet wide 
 and several feet high, for the purpose of supply 
 ing them with fresh air. 
 
 By the time the shelter was ready for use all 
 the boys were so fagged out they could scarcely 
 stand. Dick and the guide had brought blankets 
 with them, and one of these was placed over the 
 opening temporarily, to keep out a large part of 
 the wind. Then a candle was lit and John Bar 
 row burnt up a little brushwood, " jest to take the 
 chill outer the place," as he explained. They did 
 not dare to let the flames grow too high for fear 
 of setting fire to the cedars themselves. 
 
 As the boys lay on the brushwood resting, they 
 heard the wind outside increasing in violence, and 
 saw the cedars bend to and fro, and listened to 
 them creak dismally.
 
 SNOWED IN. 195 
 
 " Mr. Barrow, how long do you reckon this 
 storm will last? " questioned Tom. 
 
 " There is no tellin' lad. Perhaps through the 
 night, an' perhaps for a couple o' days." 
 
 " If it lasts two days, we'll be snowed in for 
 [keeps ! " came from Sam. 
 
 The guide shrugged his shoulders. " True, 
 Sam, but we've got to take what comes." 
 
 "Let us take account of our provisions," said 
 Dick. " If there is any prospect of our being 
 snowed in we'll have to eat sparingly, or run the 
 risk of being starved to death." 
 
 There was not much to count up; some meat 
 and crackers Dick and the guide had brought 
 along, and the meat, crackers, and the rabbit in 
 Tom and Sam's store. In his pockets John Bar 
 row also carried some coffee, sugar, and some 
 salt. 
 
 " Not such a very small lot," was Dick's com 
 ment. " But it might be more." 
 
 A scanty evening meal was quickly disposed of, 
 and then the candle was blown out, and all retired 
 to rest. The boys were soon sound asleep, and 
 -, presently the guide followed, but with his hand 
 on his gun, ready for any attack by man or beast, 
 should it come. 
 
 The night passed quietly enough, for presently 
 the wind went down. The snow grew thicker 
 than ever, until it covered the river to a depth of
 
 ig6 ROVER BOYS IN THE MOUNTAINS. 
 
 two feet and more. Around the cedars there was 
 a huge drift, burying the shelter completely. 
 
 It was Dick who roused up first, to find all 
 pitch-dark around him. Bringing out a match, 
 he lit the candle and looked at his watch. 
 
 " Seven o'clock ! " he murmured. " Guess I'll { 
 go out and see what the weather is.'* 
 
 Stretching himself, he walked to the blanket 
 which had been placed over the opening, and 
 tried to thrust it aside. At once a mass of snow 
 came tumbling down and sifted in all directions, 
 a good share on Tom's face. 
 
 "Hi! who's washing my face with snow?" 
 cried Tom, as he opened his eyes and sat up. 
 " That's a mean trick, Dick, on a fellow who is 
 dead tired out." 
 
 " I didn't mean to do it, Tom. I was going 
 outside, to see how the weather is. I reckon the 
 snow is pretty deep." 
 
 The talking aroused the guide and Sam, and 
 soon all were on their feet. The snow in the 
 opening was pushed back and they forced their 
 way outside, to find themselves in a drift up to 
 their waists. 
 
 "Gosh, but we are right in it!" was Tom's', 
 comment. " See, the river is completely covered. 
 That settles skating." 
 
 " And the worst of it is, it is still snowing," 
 came from Dick.
 
 SNOWED IN. 197 
 
 " With no signs of letting up," finished John 
 Barrow. "Boys, I am afraid we are snowed in, 
 or snowed up, just as you feel like calling it." 
 
 "Do you mean we'll have to remain here?" 
 questioned Sam quickly. 
 
 " For the present. We are a good four miles 
 from the pond, and we can't tramp that in this 
 storm." 
 
 The wind was rising again, with a dull moan 
 ing through the timber, and sending the flakes 
 whirling in all directions, and they were glad 
 enough to get back to the shelter of the cedars. 
 
 " We'll clear a space in the snow and start a 
 fire," said the guide. "A hot cup o' coffee will 
 do us all good." 
 
 " And we can cook that other rabbit Tom and 
 I brought along," put in Sam. 
 
 Brushwood was handy, and Tom helped to 
 cut some of this with the hunting knife he had 
 brought along. Soon a lively blaze was warming 
 them up, and water was boiling for the coffee, 
 while the rabbit was cleaned, and broiled on a 
 long fork in the guide's outfit. Crackers were 
 running low, and they had but two apiece. 
 
 " I'll try fishing as soon as I'm done," said 
 John Barrow, and was as good as his word. 
 
 It was no easy task to cut a hole through the 
 ice, but once this was accomplished the fish were 
 found to be lively enough, despite the storm and
 
 ig8 ROVER BOYS IN THE MOUNTAINS. 
 
 the cold. Inside of an hour they had a mess of 
 nine, sufficient to last them for several meals. 
 And while the others were fishing, Dick caught 
 sight of a flock of birds, and brought down three. 
 
 " There, we won't starve yet awhile," said 
 Dick, as he began to clean his game. 
 
 " That's true," answered Tom, " although we 
 may get pretty tired of birds and fish before we 
 get out of here and strike something different/' 
 
 " I wonder how the Baxter crowd is faring," 
 said Sam. " Unless they got back to the cave 
 they can't be having a very good time of it." 
 
 " They don't deserve a good time of it," grum 
 bled Tom. " They deserve to suffer." 
 
 " Bill Harney is a good enough guide to know 
 what to do," put in John Barrow. " He will 
 pull them through somehow that is, if he knows 
 enough to remain sober." 
 
 They had hoped that the storm would let up 
 by noon, but twelve o'clock found the snow com 
 ing down as fast as ever, blotting out the land 
 scape on every hand. Outside of the moaning 
 of the wind all was as silent as a tomb. 
 
 There was but a little for the boys to do, and, 
 after the fishing was over they were glad enough 
 to take it easy in the shelter and listen to several 
 stories John Barrow had to tell. The guide also 
 related what he knew concerning Goupert and the 
 various hunts made for the missing treasure.
 
 SNOWED IN. 599 
 
 " He must have been a fierce sort of a man in 
 his day," observed Dick. " I don't wonder the 
 most of the folks in this region were content to 
 leave him alone." 
 
 It was almost nightfall when tHe snow stopped 
 coming down, and then it was too dark to at 
 tempt the journey to Bear Pond. 
 
 " We'll have to make another night of it here," 
 said John Barrow. " Then, if it's clear, we can 
 start for the pond early in the morning." 
 
 " Hark ! " cried Tom, rousing up. " Did you 
 hear that?" 
 
 "Hear what?" came from the others. 
 
 " I thought I heard somebody calling." 
 
 All listened. For a few seconds silence 
 reigned, then came an uncertain sound from a 
 considerable distance. 
 
 "There it is!" 
 
 " That's somebody calling, sure," said the 
 guide. " Must be down along the river. I'll go 
 out an' look." 
 
 "Can I go along?" asked Dick. "You may 
 want help if somebody is in trouble." 
 
 " All right. Bring your gun with you." 
 
 In another minute they had started out, each 
 with his gun, and with his trouser legs tied up 
 with bits of cord, to keep the deep snow from 
 reaching up to their boot-tops. Their course was 
 directly for the river.
 
 200 ROVER BOYS IN THE MOUNTAINS, 
 
 It was so dark they could see little or nothing, 
 saving the whiteness which spread in all direc 
 tions. 
 
 "Hullo! hullo!" yelled John Barrow, when 
 the river was gained. 
 
 " Help ! " came back faintly. " Help ! " 
 
 " Somebody over thar ! " said the guide, and 
 pointed a short distance up the stream. " Guess 
 he's in a peck o' trouble, too." 
 
 He started in the direction, and Dick came 
 close behind. The party in distress was a man, 
 whose cries for aid were gradually becoming 
 weaker and weaker. Before they reached the 
 individual his voice ceased entirly. 
 
 "He has fainted from exhaustion," said John 
 Barrow, as he reached the wayfarer. 
 
 " Why, it's Jasper Grinder, our old teacher ! " 
 ejaculated Dick. 
 
 The eldest Rover was right. The unfortunate 
 man was indeed the former teacher of Putnam 
 Hall, but so pinched and haggard as to be 
 scarcely recognized. He had fallen on a bar rock, 
 and this had cut open his left cheek, from which 
 the blood was flowing.
 
 CHAPTER XXVI. 
 
 AN. UNWELCOME COMRADE. 
 
 " HE'S in a bad way, that's cerfain," was Dick's 
 comment, as he surveyed the prostrate form. 
 Even though Jasper Grinder was an enemy, he 
 could not help but feel sorry for the man. 
 
 " We must get him up to our shelter as soon 
 as possible," replied John Barrow. " It is easy 
 to see he is half frozen and maybe starved." 
 
 "Shall we carry him?" 
 
 " We'll have to ; there is no other way." 
 
 Slinging their guns across their backs, they 
 raised up the form of the unconscious man. 
 He was a dead weight, and to carry him through 
 that deep snow was no light task. Less than half 
 the distance to the shelter was covered when Dick 
 called a halt. 
 
 "I'll have to rest up!" he gasped. "He 
 weighs a ton." 
 
 But in a few minutes he resumed the journey, 
 and now they did not stop with their load until 
 the shelter was reached. Tom and Sam were 
 
 watching for them. 
 
 201
 
 2oa ROVER BOYS IN THE MOUNTAINS. 
 
 " Jasper Grinder, by all that's wonderful ! " 
 burst out Tom. 
 
 "Was he alone?" questioned Sam. 
 
 " He was, so far as we could see," answered 
 Dick. " I can tell you, he's almost a case for| 
 an undertaker." 
 
 This remark made everyone feel sober, and 
 while the two younger Rovers stirred up the fire, 
 Dick and the guide did all in their power to bring 
 the unconscious man to his senses. Some hot 
 coffee was poured down his throat, arid his hands 
 and back were vigorously rubbed. 
 
 " Oh ! " came faintly, at last, and Jasper 
 Grinder slowly opened his eyes. " Oh ! " 
 
 " Take it easy, Mr. Grinder," said Dick kindly. 
 " You are safe now." 
 
 " But the bear ! Where is the bear ? " mur 
 mured the dazed man. 
 
 " There is no bear here." 
 
 " He is after me ! He wants to chew me 
 up!" 
 
 With this Jasper Grinder relapsed into uncon 
 sciousness once more. 
 
 " I reckon a b'ar chased him and he lost nigs 
 reckonin'," was John Barrow's comment. " Bring 
 him up to the fire. He wants warmin'." 
 
 Yet, with all the care they were able to bestow, 
 it was a good hour before Jasper Grinder was 
 able to sit up and relate what had occurred to
 
 AN UNWELCOME COMRADE. 203 
 
 him. He was very hungry, and eagerly dis 
 posed of every scrap of food they had to offer 
 him. 
 
 " I have been lost in the timber since yester 
 day," he said. f< Oh, it was awful, the wind and 
 the snow, and the intense cold. Sometimes I 
 could not feel my feet, and I knew I was freez 
 ing to death. And I hadn't a mouthful to eat! '* 
 
 " But where are the others ? " questioned Dick. 
 
 " I don't know back to that cave, I suppose. 
 We were out looking for some trace of ahem 
 of Tom and Sam, when I became separated from 
 the others. Then, in trying to find my way back 
 to the cave, I fell in with a big black bear. The 
 ugly creature came after me, and I ran for my 
 life, through the brushwood and the snow, until 
 I came to a cliff. I fell over this, landed on an 
 icy slope, and rolled and rolled until I struck the 
 river. Then I got up and tried to get back to 
 the cave, but it was out of the question. I found 
 an opening in the cliff, on going back, and re 
 mained there until morning, when that bear, or 
 another like him, roused me and caused me an 
 other roll down to the river." 
 
 "Didn't the bear follow you?" asked Tom. 
 
 "He followed as far as the river. But I ran 
 with all my might through the deep snow, and 
 presently he gave up the pursuit. Then I went 
 on and on until I happened to catch a glimpse
 
 204 ROVER BOYS IN. THE MOUNTAINS. 
 
 of your camp-fire, and set up a cry for help. I 
 slipped on a rock and hit my cheek, and the loss 
 of blood and the shock made me dizzy. The 
 next I knew I was here." 
 
 " You may be thankful that we found you and 
 brought you in," was the remark made by John 
 "Barrow. "If you had remained out there this 
 night, you'd V been a corpse by mornin', 
 sure!" 
 
 " I suppose that's true," said Jasper Grinder, 
 with a thoughtful look. His experience had 
 humbled him greatly. He was so exhausted that 
 he soon fell asleep, breathing heavily. The boys 
 and John Barrow gazed at him curiously. 
 
 " His being with us presents a problem," said 
 Dick. "What are we to do with him?" 
 
 " I'm sure I don't want him along," answered 
 Sam promptly. He had not forgotten the treat 
 ment received at Putnam Hall. 
 
 " None of us want him, I take it, Sam. But 
 we can't leave him behind to starve. And I doubt 
 if he can find his way back to the Baxter camp 
 alone." 
 
 " No, he can't do that," put in the guide. " It 
 
 p is easy to see he knows nothing of the woods 
 
 and mountains. He was a fool to come here." 
 
 " If we take him along, we ought to make him 
 do his share of the work," said Tom. " But I 
 don't like it. He'll be forever spying on us, and
 
 AN UNWELCOME COMRADE. 205 
 
 if we find that treasure he'll try to get ft away, 
 mark my words." 
 
 " The only thing we can do is to watch him, 
 and not let him have any gun or pistol," said 
 Dick. " He won't dare to leave us, unarmed, 
 especially if we tell him of all the wild animals 
 that are around." 
 
 The subject was discussed for fully an hour, 
 but no satisfactory conclusion was reached, and 
 presently one after another dropped off to sleep; 
 the guide being the last to lie down, after fixing 
 the camp-fire for the night, so that a share of the 
 warmth might drift into the shelter. 
 
 On the following day the sun came up bright 
 and clear. It was still bitterly cold, and they 
 were loath to leave the vicinity of the camp-fire. 
 But John Barrow urged that they make good use 
 of the clear weather, and so they started up the 
 river as soon as they had disposed of their break 
 fast of fish and birds. 
 
 " To be sure I'll go along, if I can walk," was 
 what Jasper Grinder said on being questioned. 
 " I wouldn't remain behind alone for a fortune, 
 and I am sure I can't find the Baxter party now. 
 Please don't cast me off! It wouldn't be 
 human ! " 
 
 " I believe you'd cast us off, if we were in a 
 similar situation," was Tom's comment. " The 
 way you treated Sam at the Hall shows that you
 
 206 ROVER BOYS IN THE MOUNTAINS. 
 
 don't care how some folks suffer. But you can 
 go along, for we are not brutes. But you've got 
 to be careful how you behave, or otherwise out 
 you go, to shift for yourself, no matter how cold 
 it is or how many wild animals are around." 
 
 " I will do nothing that does not meet with 
 the approval of all of you," answered the former 
 teacher humbly. " And remember, Thomas, I 
 was willing to aid you when you were a prisoner 
 in the cave in the gully." 
 
 " You were for a big consideration," re 
 turned Tom dryly. "Let me tell you flatly, I 
 don't take much stock in your so-called gener 
 osity." 
 
 They were soon on the way, straight down to 
 the river and then up that stream. John Barrow 
 was in the lead, with Sam following. Jasper 
 came next, and Tom and Dick brought up the 
 rear. As far as possible the guide sought out a 
 trail along the timber, where the snow was not so 
 deep. Here and there were bare spots, but at 
 other places were deep drifts, where they fre 
 quently got in up to their armpits. 
 
 " This is no joke!" gasped Sam, after floun 
 dering through an extra deep drift. " I thought 
 I was going out of sight that time." 
 
 " I trust we haven't much further to go," was 
 Jasper Grinder's comment. " I would give a 
 hundred dollars to be back at Timber Run."
 
 AN UNWELCOME COMRADE. 207 
 
 " It's your own fault you are here," retorted 
 Sam. 
 
 " I might say the same of you," returned the 
 former teacher sharply. 
 
 By noon John Barrow calculated they had cov 
 ered half the distance to Bear Pond. A sheltered 
 nook was found between some rocks and trees, 
 and here they set fire to a mass of brushwood, 
 that they might get warm while they rested, and 
 ate the last of the food on hand. There was no 
 wind, and the sun, shining as brightly as ever, 
 made the surface of the snow glitter like dia 
 monds. 
 
 " I hope we find our stores at the cache undis 
 turbed," said Dick, while resting. " I am hungry 
 for a change of diet. As soon as we get there 
 I'm going to make some biscuits and boil some 
 beans." 
 
 " Gosh, but a plateful of beans would be fine ! " 
 cried Tom. " I can tell you what," he added 
 reflectively; "you want to do without things to 
 learn their real value." 
 
 On they went once more, this time slower than 
 before, because both Sam and Jasper Grinder 
 showed great signs of weariness. They had to 
 move around a long bend of the stream, and for 
 fear of getting into a deep drift the guide did 
 not dare to make a short cut. They passed the 
 pole set up by John Barrow and Dick at the
 
 208 ROVER BOYS IN THE MOUNTAINS. 
 
 forks of the stream, and then headed directly for 
 where the cache was located. 
 
 " When we get settled we can put up a regular 
 hut," said John Barrow. " Then we can be as 
 comfortable, almost, as at home." 
 
 " I'm anxious to locate the treasure," said 
 
 Tom. " We can Gracious me ! Look 
 
 there!" 
 
 They had come in sight of the cache, and now 
 beheld two great black bears standing over the 
 loose stones, doing their best to scratch them 
 away and get at the party's stores!
 
 CHAPTER XXVII. 
 
 BRINGING DOWN, TWO BEARS. 
 
 " BEARS ! " burst out Sam, and started back in 
 alarm. 
 
 " Bears ! " shrieked Jasper Grinder, and turned 
 as pale as death. " Oh, somebody save me ! " 
 He wanted to run, but he was in such a tremble 
 he could not, and sank on his knees in the snow 
 in terror. 
 
 Crack! It was the report of John Barrow's 
 rifle, and one of the bears was hit full in the left 
 eye. Crack! went the piece Dick carried, and 
 the other bear was hit in the neck. Then Tom 
 fired the shotgun which had been found on Jas 
 per Grinder, and the bear Dick had hit was 
 wounded in the side. 
 
 Of course there followed a terrible uproar, and 
 in a twinkle both bears left the pile of rocks and 
 came towards those who had wounded them. 
 The one that had been wounded in the eye was 
 mortally hit, however, and staggered in a heap 
 before he had gone ten paces. 
 
 But the second bear was full of fight, and his 
 course was directly for Tom. Before the lad 
 could run the beast was almost on top of him. 
 
 209
 
 2io ROVER BOYS IN THE MOUNTAINS. 
 
 "Dodge him!" called out Dick. "Dodge 
 him, Tom ! " 
 
 "Shoot him, somebody!" yelled back Tom. 
 " Shoot him, quick ! " 
 
 And then he dodged behind some nearby 
 brush. But the bear was almost as quick, and 
 ran directly into the brushwood, to face him on 
 the opposite side. 
 
 By this time John Barrow had the rifle re 
 loaded, and now he skirted the brushwood, fol 
 lowed by Dick. Crack ! went the rifle again, just 
 as bruin was about to pounce upon Tom. But 
 the bullet merely clipped the hair on the bear's 
 back, and in a twinkle the beast was on Tom 
 and had the lad down. 
 
 With his heart in his throat, Dick made a leap 
 with the shotgun. Bang! went the piece, when 
 he was not >pver three yards from the bear. The 
 charge entered the beast's ear, and with a snort 
 he rolled over and over in the snow, sending it 
 flying in every direction. 
 
 Freed of the bear, Tom lost no time in scram 
 bling to his feet. Soon the struggles of the beast 
 ceased, and they knew he was either dying or 
 dead. To make sure, John Barrow stepped in, 
 hunting knift in hand, and plunged the blade into 
 his throat. Then the other bear was, served in 
 the same fashion. 
 
 The fight had been of short duration, yet the
 
 'BRINGING DOWN TWO BEARS. 211 
 
 peril had been extreme, and after it was over, 
 poor Tom found he could scarcely stand. Dick 
 led him to a rock and set him down, asking him 
 if he was hurt. 
 
 " I got a scratch on the arm, but I reckon it's 
 not much," was the faint answer. " But it was 
 a close call, wasn't it?" 
 
 " Those bears must have been awfully hungry, 
 or they wouldn't have put up such a fight," said 
 the guide. " Their being at the cache proves 
 they wanted food." 
 
 "Well, we've got the food now," returned 
 Dick firmly. " We'll have all the bear steaks 
 and roasts anybody wants." 
 
 " Yes, and I can tell you a juicy steak will just 
 be boss ! " put in Sam enthusiastically. 
 
 It was seen that Tom was hurt more than fid 1 
 cared to admit, and the others lost no time in 
 building a big camp-fire, that they might warm 
 themselves, while Dick took off his brother's coat, 
 rolled up his shirt-sleeves, and bandadged an ugfy 
 scratch with a bit of linen. 
 
 "You can help here," said John Barrow to 
 Jasper Grinder. " I'll fix it as your duty to keep 
 the fire a-goin'. There is a hatchet and there is 
 the brushwood. Don't let the fire go down, or 
 I'm afraid there won't be enough heat for cook 
 ing your supper." And the guide smiled grimly. 
 
 At this indirect threat Jasper Grinder scowled.
 
 212 ROVER BOYS IN THE MOUNTAINS. 
 
 But he did not dare to complain, and was soon at 
 work cutting brushwood and dragging it to the 
 spot 
 
 " Gosh, but he's not used to hard work," was 
 Sam's whispered comment. " I'll wager he 
 doesn't like that for a cent" 
 
 " It's time he was set to work doing some 
 thing," answered Dick. " It will keep him from 
 getting into mischief." 
 
 As late as it was, and although all were tired 
 out from their long walk through the deep snow, 
 they found it necessary to construct some shel 
 ter for the night The guide located a number 
 of cedars growing close together, and this spot 
 was cleaned out and made as comfortable as cir 
 cumstances permitted. The fire was shoved over 
 to the new location, and then John Barrow cut up 
 one of the bears and procured a big juicy steak 
 for supper. It is needless to say that all enjoyed 
 the treat set before them, even Jasper Grinder 
 eating his full share. 
 
 " We'll hang the meat up on a tree," said John 
 Barrow. " If we don't some hungry foxes or 
 other wild animals will surely be after it" And 
 procuring the necessary ropes, he flung them over 
 some limbs and all hauled the carcasses up, Tom, 
 of course, being excused from the task, because 
 of his wounded arm. 
 
 The wind had gone down, and when all retired
 
 BRINGING DOWN TWO BEARS. 213 
 
 within the shelter not a sound but the merry 
 crackling of the fire broke the stillness around 
 them. In front of the camp was a long stretch 
 of the pond, now thickly covered with snow; in 
 the rear a slope of a mountain, rock-ribbed and 
 ' covered with cedars and hemlock. To the left 
 was located one of the branches of the river and 
 a hundred yards distant was a second branch. 
 
 At first John Barrow had thought to set a 
 guard for the night, but as the spot seemed free 
 from danger for the time being, this was dis 
 pensed with, and all went to bed, to sleep soundly 
 until sunrise. 
 
 " And now for the treasure hunt ! " cried Sam, 
 who was among the first to awaken. " It's just a 
 perfect day, and we ought to accomplish a good 
 deal, if we set to work right after breakfast." 
 
 He talked freely, for Jasper Grinder was still 
 asleep snoring lustily in a corner of the shelter. 
 John Barrow was already outside, boiling coffee, 
 broiling another bear steak, and preparing a pot 
 of beans for cooking. He had likewise set some 
 bread for raising. 
 
 ' " Coin' to give you a breakfast as is a brealc- 
 ' fast," said the guide, with a broad smile. 
 " Reckon all of you are ready for it, eh ? " 
 
 " I am," said Dick. " Phew ! but this moun 
 tain air does give one a tremendous appetite ! " 
 
 While Jasper Grinder still slept Dick brought
 
 214 ROVER BOYS IN THE MOUNTAINS. 
 
 forth the precious map and studied the descrip 
 tion, and also the translation of the French text 
 into English, which Randolph Rover had made 
 for them. 
 
 " ' To find the box of silver and gold, go to 
 where Bear Pond empties into Perch River,' " he 
 read. " Well, we are at this spot, or, at least, 
 at one of the spots. It may mean this branch, 
 and it may mean one of several others." 
 
 " We can try one branch after another," put in 
 Sam. " Go on with the description." 
 
 " * Ten paces to the west is a large pine tree 
 which was once struck by lightning,' " continued 
 Dick. He looked around. " I don't see any tree 
 like that around here." 
 
 " You must remember, my Ia3, that that writin' 
 was put down years ago," said John Barrow. 
 " More'n likely if the tree was struck an' blasted, 
 it's fallen long ago, and the spring freshets car 
 ried it down the river." 
 
 " That's true," said Sam, with a falling look. 
 " But, anyway, we ought to be able to locate the 
 stump." 
 
 " Yes, we ought to be able to do that." 
 
 " I'm going to locate it now," cried Sam, and 
 stalked off to where the pond emptied into the 
 stream. From this spot he stalked ten paces 
 westward, and of a sudden disappeared from 
 view.
 
 BRINGING DOWN TWO BEARS, 215 
 
 "Help!" he cried. 
 
 " Hullo, Sam's disappeared ! " cried Dick, and 
 ran toward the spot. 
 
 " Look out ! " sang out John Barrow. " There 
 .may be a nasty hole there! " 
 
 Nevertheless, he too went forward, and they 
 soon beheld Sam floundering in snow up to his 
 neck. He had stepped into a hollow between the 
 rocks, and it todk him some time to extricate him 
 self from the unpleasant position. 
 
 " Oh, my, what a bath ! " he exclaimed rue 
 fully, as he tried to get the snow from out of his 
 collar and his coat-sleeves. " I I didn't think 
 of a pitfall like that!" 
 
 "You want to be careful how you journey 
 around here," cautioned John Barrow. " If that 
 hollow had been twice as deep the snow might 
 have smothered you to death." 
 
 " I will be careful," answered Sam. " I don't 
 want any more snow down my back and up my 
 coat-sleeves," and he hurried back to the camp- 
 fire to warm himself. 
 
 By this time Tom was outside, and he was fol 
 lowed by Jasper Grinder, and presently all sat 
 down close to the blaze to enjoy the generous 
 breakfast the guide had provided. Tom said 
 that his arm was a little stiff, but that other 
 wise he felt as well as ever.
 
 CHAPTER XXVIII. 
 
 TWO FAILURES. 
 
 WHAT to do with Jasper Grinder was a prob 
 lem which none of the boys knew how to solve. 
 They were exceedingly sorry that he was among 
 them, but as it would be impossible to send him 
 off alone in that deep snow, they felt that they 
 would have to make the best of the situation. 
 
 " I move we make him stay around the camp," 
 suggested Tom. " He can watch our stores, 
 keep the fire furnished with wood, and do some 
 of the cooking." 
 
 " He may kick at playing servant girl," said 
 Sam. 
 
 " I think Tom is right," put in Dick. " We 
 don't want him .along while we are trying to 
 locate the treasure." 
 
 " He may slip away with our things if he 
 finds any trace of Baxter's party," went on Sam. 
 " And we can't afford to lose anything more. 
 One sled-load is enough. We'll be wanting some 
 of those other things before long." 
 
 216
 
 TWO FAILURES. 217 
 
 "I don't believe that other party is around 
 here," said John Barrow. " We had better leave 
 the man at the fire. We can keep our eyes open 
 for the enemy as you call 'em." 
 
 So it was arranged, and Dick told the former 
 teacher. Jasper Grinder said but little in return, 
 but asked about the possibility of any more wild 
 beasts coming up. 
 
 " I don't want to be left alone to face another 
 couple of bears," he said. " They would do 
 their best to chew me up ! " 
 
 " We will leave a gun in camp," said Dick. 
 " If you see a bear coming, you can climb a tree 
 and keep him off with the gun. If we hear a 
 shot, we'll come back just as quickly as we can. 
 But, Grinder, I want you to understand that you 
 aren't to play us false," went on the eldest Rover. 
 "If you do we'll have no mercy on you, remem 
 ber that!" 
 
 Half an hour later the boys and their guide 
 set off on their first hunt for the treasure. With 
 great care John Barrow led the way over the 
 rocks and other rough places. He carried a long 
 pole, which he plunged in the snow before him 
 whenever he was afraid there was a hollow ahead. 
 Soon they gained the spot where Dick thought 
 the blasted tree might be located. 
 
 The snow was scraped away, first in one direc 
 tion and then another, until a spot several yards
 
 218 ROVER BOYS IN THE MOUNTAINS. 
 
 in diameter was cleared. No tree-stump was 
 brought to light, although they found a slight 
 hollow in which were several big roots. 
 
 "This might have been the tree once," said 
 John Barrow mediatively. "Years make great 
 changes, you know. The trees fall, rocks and 
 dirt slide down hill, and that makes a big differ 
 ence in the looks o' things." 
 
 " All we can do is to follow the directions on 
 the map," said Dick. " I think we'll be bound to 
 strike the right clew, sooner or later. Let us fol 
 low this one and see where it leads to." 
 
 " What's the next directions ? " questioned 
 Tom. 
 
 " ' Go due southwest from the pine tree sixty- 
 two paces,' " answered Dick, reading from the 
 translation given him. " Which is southwest, 
 Mr. Barrow?" 
 
 " Soon tell ye that," answered the guide, and 
 brought forth his pocket compass. " That way." 
 And he pointed with his arm. 
 
 With the compass to guide them they set off, 
 the guide in the lead once more, and Dick count 
 ing off the sixty-two paces with great care. The . 
 way was up a hillside and over half a dozen rough 
 rocks, and then into a hollow where the snow 
 was up to their waists. 
 
 " No use of talking, this is treasure-hunting 
 tinder difficulties," was Sam's comment. " Per-
 
 TWO FAILURES. 219 
 
 haps we would have done better had we left the 
 hunt till summer time." 
 
 "And let Baxter get ahead of us?" put in 
 Tom. "Not much!" He turned to Dick. 
 "What's the next directions on the paper?" 
 
 " There ought to be a flat rock here, backed up , 
 by a sharp-pointed pne," answered the eldest 
 Rover. " I don't see anything of a sharp-pointed 
 rock, do you?? That flat rock may be under us." 
 
 " No sharp-pointed rock within a hundred feet 
 of here," answered Sam, gazing around. He 
 began scraping away the snow. " Dirt under 
 us, too." 
 
 " That settles it, then. Trial No. I is a failure. 
 Mr. Barrow, we'll have to try the next stream." 
 
 " So it would seem, Dick. Well, you boys 
 mustn't expect too easy work o' it. A big treas 
 ure ain't picked up every day." 
 
 "The trouble of it is, we don't know how 
 much of a treasure it is," said Tom. "For all 
 we know, it may be but a few hundred dollars 
 not enough to pay us, really, for our trouble." 
 
 " Well, even a few hundred dollars ain't to be 
 sneezed at." 
 
 " We did much better out West, when we) 
 located our mining claim," said Dick. " But then 
 we came up here for fun as much as for treas 
 ure." 
 
 The tramp to where the next stream leading
 
 220 ROVER BOYS IN. THE MOUNTAINS. 
 
 from Bear Pond was located was by no means 
 easy. They had to crawl around a tangled mass 
 of brushwood and over more rough rocks, until 
 they gained the bosom of the pond itself. Then 
 they skirted the shore for several hundred yards. 
 
 "Hold on!" cried Dick suddenly. "Rab 
 bits ! " And up came his gun, and he blazed 
 away. Sam also fired, and between them they 
 brought down four rabbits, which had just run 
 out of a hollow log a short distance ahead. 
 
 " Good shots ! " cried the guide enthusiastically. 
 " Couldn't have been better. I see you are used 
 to hunting. Many a city chap would have 
 missed 'em entirely. I had one feller up here 
 year before last wanted to bring down big game, 
 but when he saw a deer he got the shakes and 
 didn't think of shootin' till the game was out o' 
 sight." 
 
 The four rabbits were plump and heavy, and 
 the boys shouldered them with much satisfaction. 
 Then the onward course was resumed, until Dick 
 again called a Halt. 
 
 " Here is where we'll make trial No. 2," he 
 said. " Now see if any of you can locate the 
 olasted tree in this neighborhood." 
 
 All began to search around in various direc 
 tions, and presently Sam let out a call. 
 
 "Here's a fallen tree!" 
 
 "Struck by lightning?" queried Dick.
 
 TWO FAILURES. 221 
 
 " I don't know about that. Perhaps Mr. Bar 
 row can tell us." 
 
 The others walked over, and the guide cleared 
 the snow from the upper end of the fallen timber. 
 
 " Not much signs of being struck by anything 
 but the wind," he announced. " Still, I ain't sure." 
 
 " We'll try from this point, anyway," said 
 Tom. " No use of missing any chance, however 
 small." And on this the others agreed. 
 
 Once again they began to pace off the ground 
 as before. Here the task was as difficult as ever, 
 as they had to pass through some timber thickly 
 intergrown with brush. 
 
 " I suppose in Goupert's time this timber 
 was small," observed the guide. 
 
 The tramping around was beginning to tire 
 them, and soon Sam had to stop to rest and get 
 back his wind. 
 
 " I feel like a regular snow-plow," he gasped. 
 *' Tell you what, it takes the wind right out of a 
 chap." 
 
 " You rest while we go ahead," suggested 
 Tom, but Sam did not wish to do this. 
 
 "Not much! If the treasure is going to be 
 found, I want to be on deck ! " he cried. 
 
 Presently they were at it again, Dick pacing off 
 the steps as carefully as ever. They had still 
 fifteen paces to go when John Barrow came to a 
 stop with a sniff of disgust.
 
 222 ROVER BOYS IN THE MOUNTAINS. 
 
 "Wrong ag'in!" 
 
 "How so?" 
 
 " This is leadin' us right out on the pond." 
 
 " I declare, so it is ! " murmured Dick. " We 
 started due southwest, didn't we?" 
 
 " To a hair, lad. To tell the truth, I didn't 
 take much to this trail from the start. To my 
 mind this stream is a new one. I think the next 
 outlet is one of the old-timers." 
 
 Once more they held a conversation, and Tom 
 asked how far it was to the next stream. 
 
 " Right over yonder rise o' ground," answered 
 the guide. " But hadn't you better wait till after 
 dinner before ye tackle it? " 
 
 Dick consulted his watch. 
 
 " I declare ! Quarter to twelve ! " he exclaimed. 
 " No wonder I'm feeling hungry." 
 
 " I was getting hungry myself," said Tom. 
 " But I wasn't going to be the first to stop. What 
 shall we do go back to camp ? " 
 
 " Yes," said Dick. " I don't like the idea of 
 leaving Jasper Grinder there all day alone." 
 
 " Nor I," came from the other Rovers. 
 
 John Barrow was asked to lead them back by 
 the shortest route, and they started quarter of an 
 hour later, after all had had a chance to rest and 
 get back their wind. 
 
 " I hope we get a chance at some deer while we 
 are up here," remarked Dick, as they turned back.
 
 TWO FAILURES. 223 
 
 " I'll take you to where there are deer, after 
 this hunt is over," replied John Barrow. " I 
 know a famous spot, and it's not far, either." 
 
 "Hark!" suddenly cried Tom. "What sort 
 of a yelping is that? " 
 
 All listened. 
 
 " Wolves ! " answered John Barrow. " There 
 must be quite a pack of 'em, too." 
 
 " I suppose they get pretty hungry when there 
 is such a deep snow," said Tom. 
 
 " They do. More'n likely some of 'em have 
 scented our b'ar meat and they want some." 
 
 "If they are heading for our camp, they'll give 
 Jasper Grinder trouble," put in Sam^ 
 
 He had scarcely spoken when they heard the 
 report of a gun, followed by a louder yelping than 
 ever. 
 
 " They've attacked him, true enough ! " cried 
 John Barrow. 
 
 " Come on," said Dick. " The sooner we get 
 back the better. Grinder may be having a pile 
 of trouble, and the wolves may tear all our things 
 tr pieces if they get the chance."
 
 CHAPTER XXIX. 
 
 JASPER GRINDER AND THE WOLVES. 
 
 LEFT to himself, Jasper Grinder piled the wood 
 on the camp-fire and then sat down to meditate 
 on the turn affairs had taken. 
 
 He was in a thoroughly sour frame of mind. 
 To his way of thinking everything had gone 
 wrong, and he wondered how matters would 
 terminate. 
 
 " I was a fool to come out here, in the first 
 place," he told himself! " I ought to have known 
 that Baxter had no sure thing of it. If I hadn't 
 fallen in with the Rovers, I would have frozen 
 and starved to death. And they don't want me; 
 that's plainly to be seen." 
 
 Had he felt able to do so, he would have 
 packed a knapsack with provisions and started on 
 his way down the river toward Timber Run. But 
 he did not know how far the settlement was 
 away, and he was afraid to trust himself alone 
 in such a wilderness as confronted him on every 
 hand. He did not possess much money, but he 
 would have given every dollar to be safe back 
 in the city again. 
 
 224
 
 JASPER GRINDER AND THE WOLVES. 223 
 
 He wondered if the Rovers would gain posses 
 sion of the treasure before the Baxter party came 
 up, and also wondered what would happen should 
 the two parties come together. He had not been 
 treated very well by Dan Baxter, and so he hardly 
 cared who came out on top in the struggle for 
 the treasure. 
 
 " Whoever gets it will try to count me out," 
 was the way he reasoned. " I'm at the bottom 
 of the heap, and likely to stay there for some 
 time to come." 
 
 The time dragged slowly, and to occupy him 
 self he began to cut more wood for the fire. The 
 task made him grit his teeth. 
 
 " Got to work like a common woodchopper," 
 Ee muttered. " It's a shame ! " 
 
 He was just dragging the last of the wood up 
 to the fire when a sudden yelping broke upon his 
 ears. Looking up, he saw a lone wolf standing 
 at the edge of the timber, gazing fixedly at him. 
 
 "A 1 wolf!" he muttered, and his face grew 
 pale. " Scat ! " And he waved his hand threat 
 eningly. 
 
 The wolf disappeared behind some brush, but 
 did not go far. Sitting down, it let out the most 
 dismal howls imaginable, which soon brought a 
 dozen or more other wolves to the scene. Then 
 all of the pack came into view, much to Jasper 
 Grinder's horror.
 
 226 ROVER BOYS IN THE MOUNTAINS. 
 
 " They want to eat me up ! " he groaned, and 
 ran for the nearest tree, which was close to the 
 shelter. " Oh, I must get away, somehow ! " 
 
 He clutched at the tree and began to climb with 
 all possible speed. His gun lay close at hand, 
 but in his haste he forgot to pick it up. Once in 
 the tree he sat down on a limb, a perfect picture 
 of misery. 
 
 Seeing the man retreat the wolves at once 
 became bolder, and keeping a safe distance from 
 the fire, they drew up in a circle around the tree 
 upon which Jasper Grinder rested, and from 
 which hung the bear meat. At one point under 
 the tree there was a spot covered with bear's 
 blood, and this blood several of the wolves licked 
 up in a manner to make the former teacher's own 
 blood run cold. 
 
 " If they get at me they'll chew me up, I know; 
 they will," he moaned. " Oh, why did I ever 
 come out in this savage waste ! " 
 
 Sitting in a circle, the wolves lifted their heads 
 and howled dismally. Two came to the tree and 
 scratched the bark, as if to attempt climbing. 
 
 " Go away ! Go away ! " shrieked Jasper Grin- 
 l der. "Scat! Go away!" 
 
 The wolves left the tree-trunk, but did not go 
 away. Instead one after another began to leap 
 up, trying to reach the meat which hung so tempt 
 ingly above them. One or two prowled among
 
 3ASPER GRINDER AND THE WOLVES. 227 
 
 the stores, tearing this and that, and picking up 
 the scraps of the morning meal. 
 
 In this fashion half an hour went by, and it is 
 safe to state that this was the longest and most 
 trying half hour that Jasper Grinder experienced 
 in his whole life. He shouted at the wolves and 
 threw bits of sticks at them, but to this they paid 
 no attention. Then he cried for help, but the 
 Rovers and John Barrow were too far off to hear 
 him. 
 
 " If I only had the gun, I could fire it as a 
 signal," he said to himself. "Why did I not 
 bring it up with me ? " 
 
 He wondered if he could pull the gun up by 
 means of a string he found in his pocket, and 
 resolved to try. Making a loop in one end of 
 the string he lowered it with care, until it rested 
 close to the gun, and then he did his best to slide 
 the string along under t4ie barrel. This was com 
 paratively easy, for the barrel was tilted up 
 against a rock. 
 
 The wolves watched the manouvering with in 
 terest, and no sooner did the gun begin to shift 
 than three leaped forward, snarling angrily. One 
 snapped at the barrel of the piece, one at the butt, 
 and a third at the trigger. An instant later came 
 the report heard by the Rovers and John Barrow. 
 
 The shot was almost a deadly one, not alone for 
 two of the wolves, but also for Jasper Grinder,
 
 228 ROVER BOYS IN THE MOUNTAINS. 
 
 who was not expecting the gun to go off. The 
 piece was loaded with buckshot, which tore 
 through the sides of two of the beasts, and then 
 passed upward into the tree-branches, taking the 
 former school-teacher in the left shoulder. 
 
 " I'm shot ! " gasped Jasper Grinder, and al 
 most fell from his perch. But he managed to 
 save himself, and hung in a crotch, weak and al 
 most helpless, the blood flowing freely and drip 
 ping to the ground, where the wolves licked it 
 up eagerly. A few had retreated at the report 
 of the gun, but now all came back, snarling and 
 yelping more wildly than ever. 
 
 It must be confessed that Jasper Grinder's posi 
 tion was truly unfortunate. The loss of blood 
 was fast rendering him unconscious, and he was 
 in mortal terror of dropping down and being 
 devoured. 
 
 " Help ! " he called feebly. " Help ! For the 
 love of Heaven, help me!" 
 
 Just as his senses were leaving him he heard a 
 distant cry, and looking in that direction, saw 
 John Barrow and Dick approaching, followed by 
 Tom and Sam. 
 
 " The wolves have Grinder treed," cried the 
 guide. " I'll give 'em something to remember 
 us by!" 
 
 He had a double-barreled shotgun, and he let 
 drive twice in quick succession, firing into two
 
 JASPER GRINDER AND THE WOLVES. 229 
 
 groups of the beasts, and killing two and wound 
 ing several others. Then Dick fired, bringing 
 down another. Tom and Sam also discharged 
 their pieces, and added three others to the dead 
 or dying. 
 
 This slaughter was too much for the'remaining 
 wolves, hungry as they were, and in a twinkle 
 they ran off into the timber, howling dismally. 
 
 " They won't come back," was John Barrow's 
 comment. " They have learned to respect us." 
 And he was right, the wolves bothered them no 
 more. 
 
 While the guide was busy finishing the beast 
 which had been too much hurt to retreat, the boys 
 turned their attention to Jasper Grinder. They 
 saw he had fainted, and noticed the blood drip 
 ping from his shoulder. His body was slowly 
 leaving the tree crotch where it had rested. 
 
 " He's coming ! Catch him ! " cried Sam, and 
 as the unconscious man came down they did what 
 they could to break his fall. Fortunately he 
 landed in the deep snow, so the fall proved of 
 small consequence. 
 
 " He's shot, that's what's the matter with him," 
 said Dick after an examination. " Who fired at 
 him? I'm certain that none of us did." 
 
 The question could not be answered. Bringing 
 out a blanket, they placed Jasper Grinder upon it, 
 close to the fire, and John Barrow made an ex-
 
 230 ROVER BOYS IN THE MOUNTAINS. 
 
 animation of the wound, picking out a couple of 
 the loose buckshot. 
 
 " He was probably shot from his own gun," 
 said the guide. " More than likely he dropped 
 the piece from the tree, and it went off when it 
 struck the ground." 
 
 They bound up the wound carefully, and did all 
 they could for the sufferer. Then, while Dick 
 watched over Jasper Grinder, the others got rid 
 of the wolves' carcasses by dragging them into 
 the timber, and then set to work to prepare the 
 midday meal. 
 
 It was fully ; an hour before Jasper Grindei- was 
 able to speak, and then he could say but little. 
 But he explained how it was that he had been 
 shot. He wanted to know if the wolves had been 
 driven off, and begged that they would not leave 
 him alone again. 
 
 " We'll stay by you, now you are down," said 
 Dick sympathetically. " We are not brutes, even 
 though we haven't any great love for you." 
 
 " Thank you ; I'll not forget your kindness," 
 returned Jasper Grinder, and for once it must be 
 admitted that he meant what he said. 
 
 The wounded man could eat no solid food, 
 so they prepared for him some broth made from 
 bear's meat, which was very strengthening. 
 After another examination John Barrow was of 
 the opinion that the wound was not a dangerous
 
 JASPER GRINDER AND THE WOLVES. 231 
 
 one, but that the man would have to keep quiet 
 for several days or a week. 
 
 " We'll have to take turns at watching him," 
 said Dick. " It's too bad, but I see no other way 
 out of it." 
 
 They drew lots, and it fell to Sam to remain 
 with the patient during the afternoon. An hour 
 later Dick, Tom, and the guide set off to look 
 once more for the treasure. 
 
 " Well, I'm tired enough to stay here and rest," 
 said Sam. "That walking this morning played 
 me out completely." 
 
 There was not much to do, since Jasper Grin 
 der had brought in sufficient wood to last for a 
 day or two. For an hour Sam rested and 
 watched the former teacher, who had fallen into 
 a doze. Then the youngest Rover set to work to 
 improve the shelter, doing several things which 
 the guide had suggested. 
 
 The youth was hard at work patching up one 
 side of the improvised hut when he heard a move 
 ment in the brushwood not far away. Fearing 
 some wild animal he ran for his gun, but ere he 
 could reach the firearm a voice arrested him. 
 1 " Stop, Sam Rover, stop ! " 
 
 The voice was that of Dan Baxter, and an in 
 stant later the bully came into view, rifle in hand, 
 and followed by Bill Harney. 
 
 " What do you want here, Baxter? " demanded
 
 232 ROVER BOYS IN THE MOUNTAINS. 
 
 Sam, as cooly as he could, although the situation 
 by no means pleased him. 
 
 " Are you alone ? " 
 
 "No." 
 
 "Who is with you?" 
 
 " What business is that of yours? " 
 
 " I'm making it my business." 
 
 " I reckon he's alone, right enough," put in 
 Bill Harney. " I don't see anybody else around." 
 
 The big guide rushed forward, and knocking 
 down Sam's gun placed his foot upon it. 
 
 " Give me my gun ! " 
 
 " Not so fast, my bantam ! " cried the guide. 
 " Baxter, reckon ye had better look into the shack 
 and see what's there." 
 
 "The bully did as requested. On seeing Jas 
 per Grinder, he started back. 
 
 "Grinder!" 
 
 " Who calls? " asked the wounded man, and 
 opened his eyes. " So it is you, Dan Baxter. 
 What do you want? " 
 
 " What did you desert us for, Grinder? " 
 
 " I didn't desert you. I got lost, and they 
 found me, half starved and frozen. Now I am 
 wounded. Are you in possession of this camp? 
 Where are the Rovers?" 
 
 " Sam is here. 'I don't know anything about 
 the others. Have they found that treasure 
 yet? "
 
 'JASPER GRINDER AND THE WOLVES. 233 
 
 " No. They went off to look for it." Jasper 
 Grinder tried to go on, but fell back exhausted 
 and could say no more. 
 
 " Here's a queer go ! " muttered the former 
 bully of Putnam Hall. "I suppose they shot 
 Grinder. If they did, they ought to suffer for it. 
 I guess Hullo, what's up out there ? " 
 
 A scuffle outside of the shelter had reached his 
 ears. Bill Harney had been standing close to 
 some firewood, and without warning Sam had 
 rushed at the big guide and sent him sprawling 
 backward. 
 
 " Hi ! stop him ! " yelled the guide, as he 
 started to struggle to his feet. But before he 
 could get up, Sam had taken time by the fore 
 lock and disappeared into the timber skirting the 
 pond.
 
 CHAPTER XXX. 
 
 A SUCCESSFUL, SEARCH CONCLUSION. 
 
 WHEN Sam escaped from big Bill Harney He 
 had but one purpose in view, and that was to 
 reach Dick and the others just as soon as possible 
 and acquaint them with the turn affairs had 
 taken. 
 
 He had a fairly good idea of the direction the 
 others had taken, and knew that their tracks in 
 the snow would be; plain to follow. The main 
 thing at the start was to keep out of sight of the 
 enemy. 
 
 In doing this, he had not only to avoid Harney 
 and Baxter, but also Husty, providing that indi 
 vidual was anywhere around, which was probable. 
 Consequently, although he traveled as fast as the 
 deep snow permitted, he kept a sharp lookout on 
 every side. 
 
 The youth soon circled the lower shore of Bear 
 Pond, and here found the trail he was seeking. 
 It led directly to the westward, and he followed 
 it up, almost on a run. 
 
 In the meantime Dick, Tom, and John Barrow; 
 
 23 4
 
 A SUCCESSFUL SEARCH. 235 
 
 had journeyed to the third outlet of the lake, the 
 stream which the guide thought must be the 
 original of Perch River. Here, after a good deal 
 of trouble, the party located what looked like the 
 stump of a tree once struck by lightning. 
 
 "We've found it at last!" cried Dick. "l! 
 feel it in my bones that we are on the right 
 track!" 
 
 Again they measured off the distance with 
 care, and now came to a large flat rock, behind 
 which was another, unusually sharp. 
 
 " The flat rock ! " muttered Tom, and his heart 
 began to thump wildly. " Dick, you're right. 
 We are on the right track. If the treasure isn't 
 here, it's been taken away." 
 
 They had brought along a pick and a crowbar, 
 and now all set to work to clear away the snow, 
 and then the dirt from around the pointed rock. 
 The ground was hard, and at first they made but 
 slow progress. 
 
 " Perhaps we'll have to build a fire, to thaw out 
 the ground," suggested John Barrow. 
 
 " Oh, that will take too long," said Tom. " I 
 wonder if we can't turn the rock over? " 
 
 With the crowbar and the pick wedged against 
 the flat rock they pushed upon the pointed rock 
 "with all the force at their command. Several 
 times the tools slipped, but at last they held, and!
 
 236 ROVER BOYS IN THE MOUNTAINS. 
 
 slowly the pointed rock went up, until with a thud 
 it rolled over and several feet away. 
 
 " Hurrah, a hole full of small stones ! " cried 
 Dick, and leaped down to pick the stones out. 
 Tom followed, and so did the guide. 
 
 " Dick ! Tom ! Hullo ! hullo ! " came the un 
 expected cry from a short distance away. 
 
 " Who is that calling? " demanded Dick. 
 
 " It's Sam," replied the guide, looking up. 
 " He's coming here as fast as he can track it." 
 
 " Then something is wrong," said Dick, and 
 for the moment the treasure was forgotten. 
 
 It did not take Sam long to reach them. He was 
 so out of breath that for several minutes he was 
 unable to talk connectedly. At last he gasped out : 
 
 " Dan Baxter and that big guide they at 
 tacked me and I ran away. They they are in 
 possession of our traps." 
 
 "Baxter!" ejaculated Dick. "That's the 
 worst yet. They'll steal all our things and leave 
 us to starve ! " 
 
 " We might as well go right after them," put 
 in John Barrow. 
 
 " Oh, say, let's unearth this treasure first," 
 [pleaded Tom. "If we leave that, Baxter may 
 follow up our tracks, as Sam did, and take it 
 from under our very noses." 
 
 " Tom is right get the treasure first," said 
 Dick. 
 
 Once more they set to work, Sam watching
 
 A SUCCESSFUL SEARCH. 237 
 
 them while trying to get back his breath and 
 strength. Soon the last of the loose stones were 
 removed from the hole, and they came upon a 
 thin metallic slab having in the center a small 
 ring. They pulled the slab up and disclosed a 
 small square opening, in the middle of which 
 rested a metallic box, about a foot and a half 
 square and a foot in depth. The box was so 
 heavy they could scarcely budge it. 
 
 "The treasure at last!" came from all of the 
 boys. 
 
 " Putty heavy, no mistake about that," M as 
 John Barrow's comment "If it's silver it's 
 wuth considerable ! " 
 
 " We must get it out somehow," said Dick, 
 who was as excited as anyone. "Let's get the 
 crowbar under it." 
 
 This suggestion was carried out, and after a 
 good deal of trouble the box was brought up out 
 of the hole. Beneath it lay an iron key, which 
 fitted the rusty lock of the treasure casket. Soon 
 they had the box open, and all gazed intently 
 inside. 
 
 " Gold and silver ! " shouted Tom. " See, the 
 gold is on top, and looks is if it had been put in 
 some time after the silver. Wonder what the 
 stuff is worth? " 
 
 " Some thousand dollars, that's sure," said 
 Dick. 
 
 Now that the treasure was found the boys
 
 238 R07ER BOYS IN THE MOUNTAINS. 
 
 scarcely knew what to do with it. Then the 
 guide came forward with a suggestion. 
 
 " We'll hide it in the snow for the present. 
 Then the Baxter crowd won't know where it is. 
 The empty hole will throw 'em off the scent." 
 
 A nearby place was readily found, and into this 
 the box was placed and the snow was thrown 
 loosely over it. This accomplished, they started 
 back for the camp with all possible speed. 
 
 It was a long tramp, and although he did his 
 best Sam lagged behind. 
 
 " You go on, don't mind me," said the young 
 est Rover. " Only keep them from running off 
 with our goods." 
 
 It was a good half hour before the camp was 
 reached. When they came in sight of the spot 
 it looked deserted. 
 
 " We may as well go slow," cautioned John 
 Barrow. " There may be some sort of a trap 
 set for us." 
 
 They advanced with their guns ready for use, 
 but nobody appeared, and presently they stood 
 close to the camp-fire. Then Dick ran into the 
 shelter, to find Jasper Grinder lying as Sam had 
 'left him. 
 
 " Mr. Grinder, where is the Baxter crowd ? " 
 he asked. 
 
 " Gone, half an hour ago," replied the wounded 
 man.
 
 A SUCCESSFUL SEARCH. 239 
 
 " Where did they go to ? " 
 
 " I don't know. They said something about 
 following you up and spying on you, to see if you 
 had found the treasure." 
 
 " Creation ! " ejaculated Dick, and ran outside 
 again. "We've made a mess of it!" he said. 
 " They followed us up, and more than likely 
 they've got the treasure box this minute ! " 
 
 It was found that but little in the camp had 
 been disturbed, excepting that Sam's gun had 
 been taken off. What to do was now the ques 
 tion. Sam could not walk further. 
 
 " Better stay here," said Dick. " If the Bax 
 ter crowd comes back, you can hide." 
 
 Then he, Tom, and John Barrow set out to 
 return to where the treasure had been left. They 
 were still some distance away when they dis 
 covered Dan Baxter, Bill Harney, and Lemuel 
 Husty making their way along the snow-covered 
 trail. In a few minutes they came up to the 
 party. 
 
 " Baxter, where are you bound ? " demanded 
 Dick, striding up. 
 
 " You know well enough." 
 
 " We are after thet treasure," came from Har 
 ney, and it was plain to see that he and Husty had 
 been drinking heavily. 
 
 "The treasure is ours, Baxter, and you can't: 
 touch it."
 
 240 ROVER BOYS. IN THE MOUNTAINS. 
 
 " It will belong to whoever finds it," growled 
 the bully. 
 
 "That's right," came from Husty. "Who 
 ever gits it, owns it. Eh, Harney?" 
 
 "Plain truth, that is," hiccoughed the big 
 guide. 
 
 " In that case, it is ours for sure," grinned 
 Dick. " We have it already." 
 
 At this announcement Dan Baxter staggered 
 back. 
 
 " It it aint true ; you're joking," he faltered. 
 
 " It is true, Baxter Come, I will show you 
 where the treasure was hidden if that will do 
 you any good. Here is the description." And 
 Dick brought it forth and let the bully read it. 
 
 " Where's the tree ? " demanded Baxter. 
 
 " There is the tree, and over yonder is the rock. 
 We turned it over and found the treasure, just as 
 we anticipated. It's ours, and I am simply tell 
 ing you this to save you the trouble of looking 
 further for it. Dan Baxter, you have played this 
 game to a finish with your companions, and you 
 have lost." 
 
 . If ever there was a disappointed and angry 
 individual, it was Dan Baxter. He raved and 
 said all sorts of uncomplimentary things, and 
 Husty and Harney joined in, until John Barrow 
 told all of them to shut up or he would have the 
 law on them.
 
 A SUCCESSFUL SEARCH. 241 
 
 " You Ha'd no right to make prisoners of Tom 
 and Sam," he said. " But if you'll behave your 
 selves, and not bother us in the future, we'll let 
 that pass." 
 
 To this Husty, who was a thorough sneak, con 
 sented at once, and then Bill Harney did the 
 same. Baxter remained silent. 
 
 "You've defeated me this time," he said, at 
 last. " But, remember, I am not done with you." 
 
 A little later Baxter moved off, and Bill Har 
 ney and Lemuel Husty went with him. It was 
 the last that the Rovers saw of their enemies for 
 a long while to come. 
 
 A few words more and we will bring to a close 
 this story of the Rover boys' adventures in the 
 mountains. 
 
 Our friends found it no easy matter to get the 
 heavy treasure box safely to camp. In order to 
 move it, they had to construct a drag of a tree- 
 limb and hook a rope to this, and then it was all 
 they could do to move it along through the deep 
 snow. 
 
 When they got the box into camp they lost no 
 time in examining the treasure. The gold and 
 silver amounted to twenty-five hundred dollars, 
 and there were diamonds and other precious 
 (Stones worth nearly as much more. 
 
 "About five thousand dollars, all told," an-
 
 242 ROVER BOYS IN THE MOUNTAINS. 
 
 nounced Dick. " That is not such a bad haul, 
 after all." 
 
 As there was now nothing more to look for, 
 our friends spent ten days in the camp, taking it 
 easy most of the time, and spending a day in 
 getting back the missing sled. They went hunt 
 ing twice, and the second time out Dick got a fine 
 shot at a deer, and brought down the creature 
 without trouble. Tom and Sam brought down 
 considerable small game, and all voted the outing 
 a complete success, despite the interference occa 
 sioned by their enemies. 
 
 At the end of the ten days Jasper Grinder was 
 able to walk around, although still weak. In the 
 meantime John Barrow had constructed a sled 
 for the former school-teacher to sit upon, and on 
 this he rode when they started on the return to 
 Timber Run. 
 
 When the settlement was gained the Laning 
 girls, Mrs. Barrow, and Addie were glad to see 
 them back, and delighted to learn of the treasure 
 and its value. They said they had heard of Bax 
 ter and his followers, but that all of the party 
 . had left Timber Run for parts unknown. 
 
 " Well, we don't want to see them again," said 
 Dick. "We've had quite enough of all of 
 them." 
 
 At Timber Run Jasper Grinder left them, ancf 
 the Rovers saw no more of him for many days.
 
 A SUCCESSFUL SEARCH. 243 
 
 The home-coming of the Rover boys was a day 
 long to be remembered. There was a regular 
 party given at the country home, at which many 
 of their friends were present. The Laning girls 
 were there, and also Dora Stanhope, and Larry, 
 Fred, George, and a host of others, not forget 
 ting Captain Putnam himself, who came upon a 
 special invitation sent by Mr. Anderson Rover. 
 Alexander Pop waited upon the table as usual, 
 his face beaming with pleasure. 
 
 "Jes tell yo', yo' can't down dem Rober boys 
 nohow," said the colored man to Captain Putnam. 
 " Da is jes like apples in a tub yo' shoves 'em 
 under, an' up da pops, bright as eber." And the 
 owner of Putnam Hall laughingly agreed with 
 Alexander. 
 
 " I trust that you will never be troubled by 
 Dan Baxter again," said Dora Stanhope to Dick, 
 after he had told her the story of the treasure 
 hunt. 
 
 " I trust so myself," replied Dick. " But he's 
 like a bad cent, sure to turn up when not wanted." 
 Dick told the truth. How Dan Baxter turned 
 up, and what he did to bring the Rovers more 
 trouble, will be told in another volume, to be en 
 titled, " The Rover Boys on Land and Sea ; or, 
 The Crusoes of Seven Islands," a tale full of 
 happenings far out of the ordinary. 
 
 But for the time being troubles were of the
 
 *44 ROVER BOYS IN THE MOUNTAINS. 
 
 past, and here let us leave our friends, shouting 
 as did the pupils from the Hall when the party 
 broke up: 
 
 " Three cheers for the Rover Boys ! Hip, hip, 
 hurrah!"
 
 THE FAMOUS ROVER BOYS SERIES 
 
 By ARTHUR W. WINFIELD 
 
 American Stories of American Boys and Girls 
 A MILLION AND A HALF COPIES SOLD OF THIS SERIES 
 12mo. CLOTH. UNIFORM STYLE OF BINDING. COLORED WRAPPERS.^ 
 
 THE ROVER BOYS AT SCHOOL 
 
 Or The Cadets of Putnam Hall 
 
 THE ROVER BOYS ON THE OCEAN 
 Or A Chase for a Fortune 
 
 THE ROVER BOYS IN THE JUNGLE 
 
 Or Stirring Adventures in Africa 
 
 THE ROVER BOYS OUT WEST 
 Or The Search for a Lost Mine 
 
 THE ROVER BOYS ON THE GREAT LAKES 
 
 Or The Secret of the Island Cave 
 
 THE ROVER BOYS IN THE MOUNTAINS 
 Or A Hunt for Fame and Fortune 
 
 THE ROVER BOYS ON LAND AND 
 
 Or The Crusoes of Seven Island* 
 
 THE ROVER BOYS IN CAME 
 Or The Rivals of Pine Island 
 
 THE ROVER BOYS ON THE RIVER 
 
 Or The Search for the Missing Houseboat 
 
 THE ROVER BOYS ON THE PLAINS 
 
 Or The Mystery of Red Rock Ranch 
 
 THE ROVER BOYS IN SOUTHERN WATERS 
 Or The Deserted Steam Yacht 
 
 THE ROVER BOYS ON THE FARM 
 Or The Last Days at Putnam Hall 
 
 THE ROVER BOYS ON TREASURE ISLE 
 Or The Strange Cruise of the Steam Yacht 
 
 THE ROVER BOYS AT COLLEGE 
 Or The Right Road and the Wrong 
 
 THE ROVER BOYS DOWN EAST 
 
 Or The Struggle for the Stanhope Fortune 
 THE ROVER BOYS IN THE AIR 
 Or From College Campus to the Clouds 
 
 THE ROVER BOYS IN NEW YORK 
 
 Or Saving Their Father's Honor 
 
 THE ROVER BOYS IN ALASKA 
 Or Lost in the Fields of Ice 
 
 THE ROVER BOYS IN BUSINESS 
 Or The Search for the Missing Bonds 
 
 THE ROVER BOYS ON A TOUR 
 
 Or Last Days at Brill College. 
 
 GROSSET & DUNLAP, PUBLISHERS, NEW Yoafc
 
 THE DICK HAMILTON SERIES 
 
 By HOWARD R. GARIS _ t 
 
 A Series That Has Become Very Popular 
 
 DICK HAMILTON'S FORTUNE 
 
 Or The Stirring Doings of a Millionaire's Son. 
 
 Dick, the son of a millionaire, has a fortune left to him by his 
 mother. But before he can touch the bulk of this money it is stipulated 
 in his mother's will that he must do certain things, in order to prove 
 that he is worthy of possessing such a fortune. The doings of Dick 
 and his chums make the liveliest kind of reading. 
 
 DICK HAMILTON'S CADET DAYS 
 Or The Handicap of a Millionaire's Son. 
 
 The hero is sent to a military academy to make his way without 
 the use of money. Life at an up-to-date military academy is described, 
 with target shooting, broadsword exercise, trick riding, sham battles, 
 etc. Dick proves himself a hero in the best sense of the word. 
 
 DICK HAMILTON'S STEAM YACHT 
 Or A Young Millionaire and the Kidnappers. 
 
 A series of adventures while yachting in which our hero's wealth 
 
 ?lays a part. Dick is marooned on an island, recovers his yacht and 
 oils the kidnappers. 
 
 DICK HAMILTON'S FOOTBALL TEAM 
 Or A Young Millionaire on the Gridiron. 
 
 A very interesting account of how Dick developed a champion 
 team and of the lively contests with other teams. There is also related 
 a number of thrilling incidents in which Dick is the central figure. 
 
 DICK HAMILTON'S TOURING CAR 
 
 Or A Young Millionaire's Race for a Fortune. 
 
 Dick^s father gives htm an automobile made to live in, which ar 
 ables him and his companions to have a good time. 
 
 DICK HAMILTON'S AIRSHIP 
 
 Or A Young Millionaire in the Clouds. 
 
 Tells how Dick built an airship to compete in a twenty thousand 
 dollar prize contest, and of many adventures he experiences. 
 
 12mo. Handsomely printed and illustrated, and bound i 
 cloth stamped in colors. Printed wrappers. 
 
 GROSSET & DUNLAP, PUBLISHERS, NEW YORK
 
 The Putnam Hall Series 
 
 Companion Stories to the Famous Rover Boys iSerie* 
 By ARTHUR M. WINFIELD 
 
 Open-air pastimes have always been popular with boys, a4 
 should always be encouraged. These books mingle adventure 
 and fact, and will appeal to every manly boy. 
 
 izmo. Handsomely printed and illustrated. 
 
 THE PUTNAM HALL MYSTERY 
 Or The School Chums' Strange Discovery 
 The particulars of the mystery and the solution of it are ver^ 
 
 interesting reading. 
 
 THE PUTNAM HALL ENCAMPMENT 
 Or The Secret of the Old Mill 
 
 A story full of vim and vigor, telling what the cadets did during 
 the summer encampment, including a visit to a mysterious old 
 mill, said to be haunted. The book has a wealth of fun in it. 
 
 THE PUTNAM HALL REBELLION 
 Or The Rival Runaways 
 
 The boys had good reasons for running away during Captain 
 Putnam's absence. They had plenty of fun, and several queer 
 adventures. 
 
 THE PUTNAM HALL CHAMPIONS 
 Or Bound to Win Out 
 
 In this volume the Putnam Hall Cadets show what they can 
 do in various keen rivalries on the athletic field and elsewhere. 
 There is one victory which leads to a most unlooked-for disco very. 
 
 THE PUTNAM HALL CADETS 
 4 Or Good Times in School and Out 
 
 The cadets are lively, flesh-and-blood fellows, bound to make 
 friends from the start. There are some keen rivalries, in school 
 and out, and something is told of a remarkable midnight feast and 
 a hazing that had an unlooked for ending. 
 
 THE PUTNAM HALL RIVALS 
 
 Or Fun and Sport Afloat and Ashore 
 
 It is a lively, rattling, breezy story of school life in this country 
 written by one who knows all about its pleasures and its perplexi 
 ties, its glorious excitements, and its chilling disappointments. 
 
 GROSSET & DUNLAP NEW YORK
 
 The Railroad Series 
 
 BY ALLEN CHAPMAN. 
 
 Ralph Fairbanks was bound to become a railroad manj a 
 lis father had been before him. Step by step he worked his 
 &ay upward, serving first in the Roundhouse, cleaning loco 
 motives; then in tl.e Svvitch Tower, clearing the tracks; then 
 /iSrTthe Engine, iv a fireman; thea as engineer of the Over 
 land Express; ani finally as Train Dispatcher. 
 
 In this line of books there is revealed the whole workings 
 of a great American railroad system. There ate adventures 
 in abundance railroad wrecks, dashes through forest fires, the 
 pusuit of a "wildcat" locomotive, the disappearance of a 
 pay car with a large sum of money on board but there is 
 much more than this the intense rivalry among railroads and 
 railroad men, the working out of running schedules, the get 
 ting through " on time " in spite of all obstacles, and thf 
 manipulation of railroad securities by evil men who wish tc 
 rule or ruin. 
 
 Books that every American boy ought to own. 
 
 RALPH. THE TRAIN DISPATCHER 
 
 Or The Mystery of the Pay Cor. 
 
 RALPH ON THE OVERLAND EXPRESS 
 
 Or The Trials and Triumphs of a Young Engineer. 
 
 RALPH ON THE ENGINE 
 
 Or The Young Fireman of the Limited Mail. 
 
 RALPH OF THE ROUND HOUSE 
 
 Or Bound to Become a Railroad Man. 
 
 fcALPH IN THE SWITCH TOWER 
 
 Or Clearing the Track. 
 
 iztno. Illustrated. Handsomely bound in cloth. 
 
 OROSSET & DUNLAP, - NEW YOF*
 
 THE TOM SWIFT SERIES 
 
 By VICTOR APPLETON 
 
 12mo. CLOTH. UNIFORM STYLE OF BINDIHQ. COLORED WRAPPERS, 
 
 These spirited tales convey in a realistic way the wonderful ad 
 vances in land and sea locomotion. Stories like these are impressed 
 upon the memory and their reading is productive only of good, 
 
 TOM SWIFT AND HIS MOTOR CYCLE 
 Or Fun and Adventure on the Road 
 
 TOM SWIFT AND HIS MOTOR BOAT 
 
 Or The Rivals of Lake Carlopa 
 
 TOM SWIFT AND HIS AIRSHIP 
 
 Or The Stirring Cruise of the Red Cloud 
 
 TOM SWIFT AND HIS SUBMARINE BOAT 
 Or Under the Ocean for Sunken Treasure 
 
 TOM SWIFT AND HIS ELECTRIC RUNABOUT 
 Or The Speediest Car on the Road 
 
 TOM SWIFT AND HIS WIRELESS MESSAGE 
 Or The Castaways of Earthquake Island 
 
 TOM SWIFT AMONG THE DIAMOND MAKERS 
 Or The Secret of Phantom Mountain 
 
 TOM SWIFT IN THE CAVES OF, ICE 
 
 Or The Wreck of the Airship 
 
 TOM SWIFT AND HIS SKY RACER 
 
 Or The Quickest Flight on Record 
 TOM SWIFT AND HIS ELECTRIC RIFLE 
 
 Or Daring Adventures in Elephant Land 
 
 TOM SWIFT IN THE CITY OF GOLD 
 Or Marvellous Adventures Underground 
 
 TOM SWIFT AND HIS AIR GLIDER 
 
 Or Seeking the Platinum Treasure 
 
 TOM SWIFT IN CAPTIVITY 
 
 Or A Daring Escape by Airship 
 
 TOM SWIFT AND HIS WIZARD CAMERA 
 
 Or The Perils of Moving Picture Taking 
 
 TOM SWIFT AND HIS GREAT SEARCHLIGHT 
 
 Or On the Border for Uncle Sam 
 
 TOM SWIFT AND HIS GIANT CANNON 
 
 Or The Longest Shots on Record 
 
 TOM SWIFT AND HIS PHOTO TELEPHONE 
 
 Or The Picture that Saved a Fortune 
 
 TOM SWIFT AND HIS AERIAL WARSHIP 
 
 Or The Naval Terror of the Seas 
 
 TOM SWIFT AND HIS BIG TUNNEL 
 
 Or The Hidden City of the Andes 
 
 GROSSET & DUNL^P', PUBLISHERS NEW YORK
 
 12mo. BOUND IN CLOTH. ILLUSTRATED. UNIFORM STYLE OF BINDING. 
 
 Moving pictures and photo plays are famous the world 
 Aver, and in this line of books the reader is given a full 
 description of how the films are made the scenes of little 
 dramas, indoors and out, trick pictures to satisfy the curious, 
 soul-stirring pictures of city affairs, life in the Wild West, 
 among the cowboys and Indians, thrilling rescues along the 
 seacoast, the daring of picture hunters in the jungle among 
 savage beasts, and the great risks run in picturing ^conditions 
 in a land of earthquakes. The volumes teem with adven 
 tures and will be found interesting from first chapter to last. 
 
 THE MOVING PICTURE BOYS ' 
 Or Perils of a Great City Depicted. 
 
 THE MOVING PICTURE BOYS IN THE WEST 
 Or Taking Scenes Among the Cowboys and Indians. 
 
 THE MOVING PICTURE BOYS ON THE COAST 
 Or Showing the Perils of the Deep. 
 
 THE MOVING PICTURE BOYS IN THE JUNGLE 
 Or Stirring Times Among the Wild Animals. 
 
 THE MOVING PICTURE BOYS IN EARTHQUAKE 
 Or Working Amid Many Perils. LAND 
 
 THE MOVING PICTURE BOYS AND THE FLOOD, 
 Or Perilous Days on the Mississippi. 
 
 THE MOVING PICTURE BOYS AT PANAMA^ 
 Or Stirring Adventures Along the Great Canal. 
 
 THE MOVING PICTURE BOYS UNDER THE SEA 
 Or The Treasure of the Lost Ship. 
 
 GROSSET & DUNLAP, PUBLISHERS, NEW YORK
 
 A 000133410 1